aint i awsome? 
Mission of Death, and the scarlet letters!
The day after the attack Hime lay in bed. She just stared at the sealing for hours. She didn’t make any sudden movements what so ever. Her mind wondered everywhere thinking of every possible route to take in the next few weeks to come.
A knock on the door finally got her a bit motivated to get up and answer. Kenshin stood there with a bag hung on his back, he wasn’t wearing his ANBU mask at this time, just a white shirt with black pants and a black trench coat with a set of glasses. “This mission you want me to go on, what rank level is it?”
“It’s ranked S. This is the map you will need to take. Your mission is very difficult and I’m worried about giving it to you even though you’re a trusted Shinobi of this village.”
“Hime I’m ready. What is the mission?”
“This mission is called, The Mission of Death. A long time ago and up till now an organization called the Akatsuki use to collect all the spirits they could. One of them they attempted to collect was the Ninetail fox. That expedition was led by Itachi Uchiha of Hidden Leaf village, and Hoshigaki Kisame of the Hidden Mist village. They were listed in the Bingo book. AKA, S rank ninja. Sadly their attempts after so long proved bother sum to the village, When Naruto Uzumaki died the Ninetail fox spirit was released. They snatched their first chance and stole the Fox’s Power. Over the countless years they have taken more and more spirits, except for one very dangerous and one very powerful spirit, the Shikaku Spirit of Sand, once sealed in a jar of tea. Sadly the person who was corrupted with its power still lives on but for good not evil. Your going off on several missions. The first is to find Gaara of the Desert, the know owner of Shikaku. Then Find the Akatsuki organization and destroy them. They play a role in this Attack against Konoha. You must be on your guard though. Remember all of the Akatsuki are S ranked Ninja. But to make matters worse Itachi still lives. Both him and Gaara have been able to retain A LOT of power in the past hundred years, and they have been able to keep good youth. Itachi is ranked far past a S rank because in his arsenal hes been able to copy countless jutsu. The last I heard of him which was many years ago it was a log from abut fifty years ago I think, he can now produce over three-hundred and fifty thousand jutsu. Meaning he is one of the strongest at the moment. I wouldn’t put it past him to be actually leading this onslaught against us.”
“I can deal with them.”
“Good luck Kenshin. You know where the motorcycles are. It’s going to take you a while. On that map I have another letter as well. It shows were all the current Akatsuki are positioned in the world along with your final mission. Stay safe. Ooooh last thing. I wasn’t able to teach you this technique but I’m sure you can learn it fast. Bite your thumb and right your name here.” Hime pulled out two scrolls. “Put your name on both parchments then remember this, these scrolls are for summoning purposes. When in need just think about them bite that same thumb then make these hand signs and press your finger into the ground. It will summon one of the two here.”
Kenshin finshed putting his name on the scrolls then walked up to Hime, gave her a small hug then turned and walked out the door without looking back.
-“Stay safe.”-
Mutts group now sat outside the village of The village hidden in snow. “Alright guys, remember why where here. We need to get the Chakra control device then be heading, we are running out of time.”
Mutts group walked up to the main gate, were a snow ninja walked up, “Aah you would be the Leaf ninja here for the device I believe? One sec.” The ninja walked up to the wall then came back to Banshee. “Here it is, the kage here can’t see anyone at this time, he’s very ill. But he wishes you all luck on you mission.”
Banshee took the package and turned. Mutt spoke up, “Tell the Kage when hes better thank you. We need to be off now, were on a deadline.” Mutts team started to walk away they all waved at the ninja and then were hidden behind snow that was falling.
Scythe’s group had already gotten there scrolls and had been making there way back to the village. Solsilver was still a bit over shaky about things, that he almost died in a first major battle. But he was slowly getting over it. Everyone else was ok besides that, Delev was a bit over joyed to be heading back to the village at that point that he was running ahead of everyone else.
Ignis and her gang finally had made it to the entrence of the cave. Ignis looked down into the vast darkness. “Well does anyone know any good fire jutsu?” She let out a small laugh then went silent. It wasn’t exactly a cave from the outside looks, but more like a hole. “I know you guys are having your doughts but Hime said that after we enter here the cave goes on for miles. If we split up we all die. Stay together.” Ignis started to grip onto the rocks in the tunnel. The tunnel hole itself opened about a hundred feet around. Ignis started to walk the side of the tunnel wall straight down. Faia followed after, then Darfin, Silvercloud side by side walked down. Obito looked around for a second. Open water. He stood there for a second gazing at a patch in the water that looked as if it was darker then the rest and as if it was moving. Instead of focusing chakra like everyone else he just jumped suddenly into the hole.
“Alright Faia, hook us up with some light.”
“Ninja art, wood stick graveyard!” A small bundle of sticks shot out of the ground around them. “Alright hold on guys, Fire style, fire glow sparks.” The tips of the sticks grabbed a small spark then went into flam. Faia walked over then grabbed a stick, she continued down the tunnel. The rest followed. A small flash of light below caught everyone’s attention. Then they realized Obito was standing at the bottom. He had just used a fire style himself causing the tunnel to light up.
“I found a long row of a funny liquid, it turned out to be fuel, must have been meant for walking down these paths, there very large I must say. Ignis jumped down from the opening at the bottom along with Darfin and Silver. Faia just slowly walked until she was upside down then went along the roof of the cave. Her hair briskly flowed over Obito’s face then went past him.
“Alright guys. Each artifact we need to find is in three directions. There is seven tunnels here by the looks. So this is how it’s going to work. I know I had just said to stay together but in order to find these things fast and make the deadline back to Hidden Leaf we need to split up. So Faia you go down that hall, I’ll go down this one, Obito, Darfin, and Silvercloud.” She went around and pointed at a different tunnel for each person.
Faia had already started to walk down hers before Ignis could finish the briefing. “I’ll be back, don’t think I won’t.” Faia started to make a single hand sign, and started to whisper. “Ushi, U, Tatsu, Mi, Saru, Inu, Hitsuji, Uma, Ne. Ninja Art summoning jutsu!” she pressed her hand on the rock wall. Where she pressed down a small spider now started to crawl from the wall. “Good evening Kutsu. I need you to be my eyes. This tunnel was the only one that wasn’t lit up for us. So shall we?”
“Aaah, god women, you had to summon me of all people?”
Faia’s forehead had a small vein pop up just a little, she balled up her left hand and smacked the spider on the head. “Your useless to me!”
“Sorry, alright let’s do this.”
“Spider sight jutsu!” Faia closed her eyes and could now see through the spiders eyes. “Much better. Lead the way idiot.”
“HEY!”
Darfin started to make his way down the tunnel he was assigned. It was brightly lit with a fire along the side wall. “God I had to have the brightest of them all.” He sniffled a little. “I hope I have one of the artifacts here. So I can get out of here.”
Ignis silently walked along her path thinking of everything that had led up to this. –“I hope there all safe. They should be at least.”-
Obito and Silvercloud didn’t even think what so ever, they silently walked down there corridors, with guard up in case of an ambush.
Ignis saw a strange light up ahead then came to a large open area, there was no other route to take in this place, it was obviously a dead end. But even so a large stand in the center of this room was well visible.
Faia came upon a clear pool of water. A bright light from below was enough to eliminate the small area she was standing over. She opened her eyes and looked down into it. “Well your obviously not going down there, so you can leave now.” Without hesitation the spider vanished behind a very small cloud of smoke. Faia took a deep breath then jumped down in.
Darfin went all the way into his part of the tunnel then stopped, He saw a dead end. He was ready to turn around when something stopped him. The wall that was in front of him where he had come into the tunnel started to close. It Started to slowly move towards him. Then began to move at a fast speed at him.
Silvercloud was walking down the hall when she came upon a large line of threads. When she turned around more threads started to shout across to the wall on the other side. She was now surrounded. She had to dodge several of the threads as they came shooting out. She had just noticed one as it skid across her shirt ripping a line through it. “It’s like cheese wire. If I touch it, it will rip through me.”
Obito was walking down the hall when his part of the cave behind him collapsed. He turned around just missing several stones went flying by him. One almost hit him in the face when he leaned back. “MY PATH! There better be a way out or I’m done for.”
Kenshin was driving along the road when he came to a sudden stop. A figure stood in the road way. One he had never seen before. The only thing he could make out was two deep red eyes staring up at him.
“Itachi Uchiha.”
“I knew Hime would send you.”
“I’m sorry that I don’t bow before you, after you almost destroyed the whole Uchiha Clan. But I have no interest in small talk. I realize by fighting you I’m fighting an S class ninja, and there’s a possibility I won’t be returning to the Hidden Leaf Village. Hime knew by sending me on this mission I probably won’t come back.”
“To destroy me will take a lot. My brother was able to a long time ago, but never did. I haven’t seen him since then. I’ve changed since then. But I can tell you’re a true user of the Sharingan without your eyes even in Sharingan. I’m sure you don’t have as much jutsu as I, but it’s going to come down to durability.”
“Shall we? Sharingan Vs Sharingan.”
Itachi moved at a rate that Kenshin had never seen before, but he was able to copy the movement. Itachi and Kenshin shot up into the air clashing with each other in mid air.
Itachi started to make several hand signs, Kenshin only copied them. Simultaneously “FIRE STYLE, DARK BURNING JUTSU!” Two large waves of fire went flying into the air then crashed into each other. Kenshin swept through the fire and kicked Itachi down into the ground. Itachi got back up and started another hand sign. Kenshin only copied that as well. “You’re a pain with that Sharingan. But your technique will never match mine! Earth style, dark depths jutsu!” The ground around them started to turn into a bog then the earth around them started to turn to shear mud. Trees and rocks around them started to sink into it. A heavy dark fog started to loom over head. The sun was setting now and darkness now made it even harder for Kenshin to look around. Several shuriken hit Kenshin in the back. He turned and through several of his own, only to hit nothing. Several more hit his chest. He started to feel deep and heavy now. “The poison ways heavy doesn’t it? Soon enough your body will probably go frigid with that much.”
Several more shuriken came out of all directions. Kenshin jumped to his feet. –“Silver I hope this works”- “ROTATION!” Kenshin started to spin around sending the shuriken flying back out. He heard several large thuds as Itachi’s clones fell to the ground and vanished.
“Rotation… For an Uchiha to know that, you must have copied it from a Hyuuga. One more thing to add to my arsenal, if you wouldn’t mind showing it to me again.” Kenshin’s left hand started to have a blue streak of light flash in it. “Chidori.” Itachi looked down at his own hand, it started to do the same as Kenshin’s. “This boy knows Chidori.”
“I might be just a bow but just like you iv grown to be like you. Except for the destroying my whole clan business, I rather protect all my friends and family. That’s the only way you can become stronger! I’m only 13, I lie to everyone, but I’m an ANBU black ops. I use a transformation jutsu just to make me look older. I’ve known Sharingan since five. It’s fun bluffing, but no longer.” He started to run at Itachi sweeping his hand down on the ground, making the mud leap from its spot. Itachi Just put his hand out. Kenshin was almost at him when he suddenly vanished in a streak of light. Itachi’s eyes started to widen as he looked around for Kenshin. “UCHIHA OR NOT, NINJA ART MUD SLIDE JUTSU!” Kenshin appeared behind him. A large wave of mud went spurting up and swept Itachi off his feet.
The mud settled, Itachi was out of sight now. Kenshin looked around, seconds after the mud settled an arm came up from the murky mud, Itachi slowly rose back up top, covered in brown and black muck.
“Well not perfect but it’s a better look for you.” Kenshin started to snicker a little. A small blade now flashed in front of Kenshin, Itachi was standing on the side of him, completely clean and unharmed. The person standing straight ahead was only a mud clone of Itachi’s.
“Owell, thought you were going to be more of a challenge. But as usual it seems the blood line of the Uchiha’s have let me down as usual.” Itachi turned the blade so it pointed straight up and jabbed it into Kenshin’s neck. Kenshin went ridged. Itachi made absolutely no facial gesture. Itachi released the blade then fell on top of the layer of mud. Several shuriken stuck out of his back. Kenshin turned to mud then dropped. Off a short distance was the real Kenshin, who had just seen Itachi’s move and copied it almost instantly.
“That’s how it’s done.” Itachi as well turned into mud then seeped into the mud surrounding. The real Itachi started to rise up in front of Kenshin.
“I see, so your sharingan is almost as good as mine, you can copy moves pretty fast and then use them almost instantly. You had me fooled for a second. But the problem about your clone was his eyes weren’t using sharingan. You need to be a bit more convincing than that.”
“Hmmm, good advice. As a small question do you know any summoning jutsu’s?”
“Funny, I was about to ask the same.”
Itachi and Kenshin almost simultaneously bit their thumbs then made a long row of hand signs. Together, “SUMMONING JUTSU!” Itachi stood on a large snake like creature, while Kenshin stood on a familiar large Frog.
“Lord Manda I need your help.”
“Itachi is that you? How dare you summon me to a place like this, you know I hate being summoned.”
“Manda I control you, not vice versa. When I need you I’ll summon you.”
Kenshin was looking all around him and this large creature he was standing on.
“La, lord Gamabunta?”
“Yea, who summoned me?”
“You don’t know me, my name is Kenshin of the hidden leaf village.”
“Well what are you doing summoning me, I didn’t give you permission to do so.”
“I’m sorry Gamabunta. Lady Tsunade gave me this summoning jutsu cause she knew I’d need help.
“Lady Hime you say, well if she was the one to give you my summoning then I’ll allow this. My life is indebted to her.”
Itachi and Manda had started to move at Kenshin and Gamabunta. Gamabunta had just jumped out of the way in time from missing Manda’s large fangs.
“Boy can you summon anything else? I can’t fight him alone.”
“Well she did give me another summoning jutsu, but I’m sure we can manage.”
“What do you suggest, I throw you at Manda and hit him in the head? DO THE SUMMONING!”
Kenshin started to do another hand sign. “Fine but I don’t see the point in this. Summoning jutsu!”
A large cloud of smoke filled the air as a large Fox appeared next to Gamabunta.
In a low hissing sound the fox started to talk to Gamabunta. “Aah long time no see old man, What was I summoned her for?”
“Satasuko, long time eeh? We have a problem, this boy here was giving are summoning by Tsunade Hime. We must protect him.”
“Alright, what should I do?”
“Get behind him and grab his tail.” Manda started to slither his way back towards Gamabunta.”
“Frogs legs sounds GOOD!”
He loomed above Gamabunta then slammed his mouth down to the ground, Gamabunta grabbed a sword on his side and slammed it through the roof of Manda’s mouth.
“Like old times. FEELS GREAT!”
Kenshin went running down Gamabunta’s back and onto his right leg, He jumped down and drop kicked Itachi off Manda. Satasuko ran up to Manda’s head and stomped on Itachi. “YOU OK, HOW ABOUT NOW, AND NOW?”
Satasuko repeatedly stomped on Itachi. Each time Itachi let out a loud cry of pain.
Kenshin yelled at Satasuko, “This is my fight, so back off!” –“Even being my fight, I don’t have much chakra after a double summoning.”-
Itachi slowly got up off the ground. He walked out of the large ditch that Satasuko had stomped him into, only to be knocked back in as Kenshin jumped off Manda and ran at a high speed punching Itachi.
Itachi fell back into the hole, Part of his clock he was wearing ripped, it ran all the way down the front seem and split the clock. Itachi had a fishnet shirt, and black shorts on.
“I was suppose to get Gaara before fighting you, just in case, but I don’t need his help. I’ll fight my family ALONE!” Kenshin leaped into the hole. He ran up to Itachi and punched him in the face up into the air. Itachi’s mouth had a small stream of blood, on the left side, coming out.
He leaped up and started to rapidly punch Itachi in the face and stomach.
Gamabunta looked down at the fight as it raged on, He nodded to Satasuko and all three of the creatures vanished. Itachi fell back down to the ground.
“I don’t care if your Uchiha or not, you killed are whole family besides Sasuke, who ended up repopulating it as best as he could. He died in the hidden leaf village proudly. You left him to do something that he was never able to do, and that’s kill you. Though I was sent on this mission, to fight one of the strongest warriors of this time. That’s what I plan to do.” Kenshin wasn’t smiling, his face was filled with hate.
“You still don’t get it, the amount of strength I posses is more than your capable of retaining.” A very peculiar red chakra started to slowly form around Itachi.
Kenshin looked at him with great surprise now. “This can’t be, he’s suppose to be DEAD!”
“No the nine tail fox is inside me! I harbor its power. The strongest of its kind. Unlike that stupid ass Naruto Uzumaki who couldn’t control the foxes power.” Itachi’s eyes had started to change from Sharingan into a demonic orange/red color almost as if a fox. His fingernails started to extend and become sharper.
“I understand now, why Hime wanted me to Gaara. I can’t fight the Ninetail fox alone.”
“To unless such a strong power feels GREAT! COME KENSHIN, ILL SHOW YOU TRUE POWER!” Itachi bent over slightly and ran full speed at Kenshin almost like a dog. His nails dug into the ground ripping it up and flinging it backwards every step.
Kenshin hadn’t had much time to react being shocked by Itachi’s change, without but a single hand sign Kenshin kneeled down, “Ninja art, barrier!” A small purple like barrier formed up in front of Kenshin. Itachi swiped at it with no damage done to the barrier, Itachi grabbed on to the front and leaped over to Kenshin’s backside. Kenshin was able to spin able to turn his head slightly to see Itachi. Itachi pointed his claws at Kenshin’s back, he then started to full force stab his hand into Kenshin’s back. Kenshin closed his eyes getting ready for impact, he was unable to move from this position, either release the barrier and get a face full of claw or get it in the back. Either way he knew it was about to end. A small tear dropped from his eye. Not even a second later blood spurted all over Kenshin’s back and all over Itachi’s stomach and face. Kenshin opened up his eyes, Itachi released his hand that was holding the barrier. Itachi let out a blood curtailing cry, Kenshin opened his eyes even wider now and looked behind him to notice a large white thing sticking from his back, it was also sticking into Itachi’s chest. Itachi sat there for a few seconds trying to what it looked like pry himself off of it. Kenshin realized that a part of his back bone was holding him and Itachi together.
“This jutsu, its Obito and Kakashi’s.”
“WHAT IS THIS?” Itachi’s eyes were no longer in its demonic state his eyes were open into the Sharingan state now, He was searching all around for a way to get himself lose. He slashed his claws best he could into the bone, but no luck. Kenshin hunched over, he put his head between his legs and cupped his hands over the top of his head. He screamed for a second only to have silence after.
During the confusion more bones shot out of his back and pierced through Itachi. Kenshin’s bones released and were pushed back into his back. Itachi stood for a second, his eyes felt heavy, He looked at the curled up Kenshin. He slowly swayed back and forth. Kenshin got a grip and started to slowly get back to his feet, the barrier released. Itachi looked deep into his eyes, then down at the ground, he grinded, his eyes filled with water that started to slowly glide down his face. Itachi looked back up at Kenshin then slowly fell backwards; Kenshin got his arms underneath him before he hit the cold ground. The mud in the surrounding area disappeared and only left the cold hard ground. Itachi’s eyes faded in and out then finally closed. A drop of water fell onto Kenshin’s face, then another, slowly more and more started to fall, then almost out of nowhere it started to rain heavily. Kenshin put Itachi on the ground, he turned around and made a few hand signs. “Ninja art, ground opening.” A large hole started to open up in front of him, Kenshin picked up Itachi’s cloak laid it out on the ground, he placed Itachi in it. He then picked Itachi and the cloak and placed them both in the hole, The only thing that was visible was Itachi’s eyes and hair. The rain continued to fall as Kenshin stood there over the hole staring at Itachi. “I know this isn’t what you wanted, but now you and the fox can rest. It was wrong of you to kill our family then leave your brother to suffer every second as you lived on killing countless others. I know in your bingo book it says that some of the greatest warriors died at your hand, Kakashi Hatake was one of them that was able to stand up to your terror. He left you alone after that giving you a chance to run and never come back, Then you had the courage to take the fox from Naruto Uzumaki who went on to be Hokage. He had retained more power than even that fox had. So your wrong, there was someone always stronger then yourself. Your ambition was covering that fact up to you, sadly.” Kenshin made another hand sign and the ground started to cover itself. As the ground in caved the last thing that was seen was Itachi’s face. Kenshin turned around to find, he had been aware of everything in the surrounding area at this point. Even the few other Akasuki that were standing behind him. Their heads were facing down looking away from Kenshin. They wore the same cloaks as Itachi. Kenshin slowly walked back to his bike behind them, they didn’t try to stop him. Without turning around Kenshin stopped, “It had to be done, he’s killed countless shinobi and has even destroyed part of the Hiddenleaf Village. He’s manipulated all of you to think he’s younger then he really is, That man right there is over one hundred years old, and used something called the life stone to keep him alive. He’s used a jutsu the whole time to keep you from seeing his real face, the withered old man he really is.”
He walked over and mounted his bike. He took one last glance at the area that is now Itachi’s grave. He turned around and started up the motorcycle, he drove away at a slow speed as he past the other countless Ninja standing there. Then as soon as he had passed them all he floored it and was out of sight in seconds.
Ignis started to slowly walk up to the podium in the center of the room. It was more like a pyramid with a flat top that had a stair way. Ignis reached the base of the structure.
“Who ever built this place obviously had no life…” she sighed deeply then started to slowly walk up the steep structure, each steep feeling as if her body got heavier and heavier. She got to the top after a good twenty minutes of struggle. There in the center of the pyramid was a small box like container. It had several parchments on the top of it. The parchments were obviously sealing something inside from getting out or in.
“Wow, iv never seen a more complicated Jutsu in my life. This thing is sealed by paper seals, and small wiring. It seems like this small wiring is holding that container down there.” Ignis looked behind the small box then down the other side of the pyramid. Small fragments of wire attached to a small box far below.
“Well I guess I should get to work. This is going to take a bit of time.” Ignis reached down into a small pouch she had, she pulled out a few small blank pieces of paper. She bit her right pointer finger and started to right small letters on it.
Faia started to swim down into the brightly lit water. She knew she didn’t have much time to work seeing she wasn’t able to hold her breath for a long amount of time. She went to the other end of the deep pool. A small drainage hole that obviously allowed water to flow into the tunnel when it rained was still dripping, it was obviously starting to rain outside. She went up to the drain and grabbed a large breath of air. She sank back to the bottom of the pool. Her hair floated around her. Her eyes were open just enough to see figures and shapes, she could tell what something was up close but only a few feet away. She slowly started to make hand signs below the water, it was extremely hard because the water felt so dense. She finished her jutsu, as she did the water started to slowly swirl around then started to rise out of the drainage hole. Before all the water was able to escape she lost the breath she had taken when she was by the drain, and there wasn’t enough time to swim across to grab a breath out of the tunnel above. She held on as long as she could as the last bit of water started to float out through the drain hole. She collapsed to the ground gasping for air, she coughed every few seconds. But when she had started to regain breathing she noticed a large shape moving around in front of her. It latched on to her arms tight enough that there was no circulation going through them anymore.
Obito kept walking down the tunnel when he realized that the tunnel was getting darker. He finally got to the point that he was unable to see anymore, he found himself banging into a rock here and there. He took another step and started to fall into a deep hole, he kept trying to use chakra and grab onto the surrounding rocks but they were to slippery. He was able to protect his head so that it wouldn’t smack into anything but his arms and legs were left open to get hit. He finally hit the bottom of the hole. A small light caught his attention. It took him a second to get to his feet. He looked back up. “Doesn’t look like I’m getting out that way, not without any help that is.” He slowly started to walk down the small rock path clinging on to every other part of the wall to make sure he wouldn’t fall over. He came to a large open room. This room so far wasn’t like the other rooms everyone else was in. This room was filled with a bunch of coffins.
Silvercloud stood in one spot perfectly as she looked around for a way out of the wire mess she was in. She attempted to move forward a little so she could get a grip as soon as she did a wire shout of the wall piercing through her left shoulder. She let out a small scream as blood started to trickle from the needle hole she had in her. She tried to move herself but as she moved the wire cut through part of her arm. The more and the more she moved wires all around started to cut her. “I wonder if this will work. Byakugan!” she placed one hand out and it started to slowly turn blue, “Rotation!” She started to spin around little by little. Then her speed increased rapidly as the wires around her broke and were flung back into the wall. She slowed down then stood there just slowly rolling her eyes around to check all the threads.
“One big maze, I HATE IT!” Silver pulled out a scroll from one of her back pockets, she placed it on the ground, she made several hand signs and placed her hand on top of the scroll. “Summoning Jutsu!” A large sharp object appeared. “I haven’t had time to use this but here goes nothing.” She picked it up then in one blade three more slid out, they locked in place. “alright, I need a path through all of this now, iv already wasted to much time. Demon Wind Shuriken, windmill of shadows!” She stood up then arched her arm back, she flung the shuriken forward, he sliced through each and every strand of wire. “There’s no way those wires can break through my chakra, so I infused chakra into the shuriken.” She started to run forward as the Shuriken went flying back at her, she grabbed it in mid air then slid it in her backpack she had on, she continued down the hall.
Faia stood there as soon as the figure released her. “What the, I can’t move my arms. Not good.” She looked up to see what had latched on to her. A large creature pure black sat in front of her. It was like a large blob, that could crawl around at will. “What the, what the hell are you?” She jumped into the air and fell back down crushing her foot into the top of the creatures head. The creature let out a odd shriek then inflated again and started to move fast at Faia as she jumped back and landed on a wall nearby. “I understand now, it’s able to withstand regular attacks, its purpose is for melee fighting. Though if I was able to use jutsu I could finish it now with a fire style. That’s why it cut circulation to my arms.” The creature launched and smashed into the wall, Faia had just nearly missed being crushed by it. She hit the ground and rolled so that she was know kneeling.
“A creature that can use its body weight, and that knows were to stop me from using jutsu. I’m one of the most advanced thinkers that people could ever find, and yet something that seems to be brain dead is beating me. Were the hell did I go wrong.” She let out a small laugh and yet again dodged being hit by the creature. She had just had enough time to look up as the creature spit at her, she leaned back just enough not to get hit in the face but part of her stomach was hit by it. Her shirt started to sizzle a little. Then she let out a scream of pain, as her skin started to burn. “What the hell is this, IT BURNS!”
Obito stood there looking at each coffin. “This looks pretty clear, I hope.” He started to walk in, as he did he stepped on a dead floor panel, it pressed down about three inches. “That’s not good. Hmmm, I wonder.” The floor panel started to slowly rise, as it did each coffin opened a crack, a gust of dust splashed out and hit the ground. “This doesn’t look promising anymore. I have to find a way out fast.” A small voice from somewhere within the room was heard just barely.
“Reanimation!”
“NO, I have bad hearing sometimes but I know what that was.” A hand started to slide the top of its coffin next to him, it crashed on the ground. A figure started to slowly rise from inside it. His eyes opened up slightly then fully, from the looks of his head band he was from the Swamp country.
“Ninja art, dusk swamp jutsu!” He made one hand sign as a bog started to appear in the large chamber. The walls around Obito disappeared, though the coffins remained. One by one each coffins top started to slide of, hitting the boggy water and ground. The next person Obito saw was from the hidden Rain country. “Water style, mist over water!” It slowly started to rain outside, small sprites of water fell, it wasn’t meant to hurt or anything it was only made to blind Obito more than the bog had done.
“What kind of people would do this? Using the dead to protect an artifact, they should have been put to rest when they died, not treated like this.” Obito stood there staring as each coffin opened, several leaf ninja, some sand ninja, waterfall, sound, lightning, and earth ninja stood up and surrounded Obito. Obito recognized one of the leaf ninja standing there, tears started to fall from his face. “I know that face, you’re the third hokage of the village, the one who fought to keep it alive from hidden sand and sound. Who did this to you?”
“I can’t say, sadly the reanimation jutsu is being controlled with pure Chakra, the only way you can get to any of the three artifacts is if your strong enough and smart enough, if you even place your hand on the artifact the traps within the area disappear, but even so, I’m bound here, and because of this my body wont responded to me. Meaning you have to fight even me. I can tell you this room has one of the artifacts but more than thirty shinobi from all around are guarding it. Our lives were placed here when we were dead against our will. I was never meant to be here, but as you see I’ve been forced.”
I can’t fight those that are bound here by a horrid jutsu like that. It’s not possible and I don’t have the will to do something so heartless.”
“If you do this, our souls will be free forever. The one that used this jutsu died long ago but used a jutsu to reanimate us if that floor panel was disturbed. Now guard yourself!”
Obito shook his head of his tears, and looked up at Sarutobi.
“Sharingan! I realize that it’s not the strong that win and weak that lose, I’m weak I know that, but even so I promise ill release your body’s from this ungodly world!”
Sarutobi lunged at him, Obito was hit in the head and then fell back into a coffin. He jumped up in time as a sound ninja had landed on the edge of the coffin. Obito punched him into Sarutobi who had started to make his way back at Obito.
-“ In order to fight I need to be able to use jutsu, but with this many shinobi I won’t have time to gather chakra for a jutsu. If I can hold them off maybe, just maybe I can use that.”- Obito stood up and placed one hand in front of the other. “Typically I wouldn’t use this during a on scale battle like this but I need time. Multi Shadow Clone jutsu!” Obito summoned over three hundred clones, to which started to jump right and left stopping any ninja that dared attack Obito.
“Hey kid, even with shadow clones we can still get to you.”
Obito went tense as the words flowed into his head. -“Rasengan can take out one maybe two of these guys, so that’s flawed cause it uses to much Chakra. That takes care of that plan.”-
As he crouched there a ninja was able to get behind him and his clones, Obito noticed it last minute and was able to dodge being hit by a shuriken, a good ten of his clones took the brunt of the attack disappearing behind smoke.” His clones were able to take out a few of the Ninja. By this time more than half of his clones were depleted. “It’s costing to much chakra to keep them around, I can’t hold in this much longer. It’s a now or never situation.”
Sarutobi started to run forward destroying twenty clones, one finally pushed him back and held him off. Several more of the ninja fell as Obito’s clones fell as well. Finally a ninja passed through punching Obito into the bog, all of his clones disappeared from that point. Obito before collapsing on the ground kicked the ninja back and they were both down now.
“Get up child, or die.” Sarutobi looked down at him. Obito was unconscious. A bunch of memory’s flooding into his head.
-“You will never be better than Kakashi, you won’t be better than anyone!”-
-“Only selected ninja are chosen to fight in wars and protect their village, others waste there life as a farmer or builders, some even doing shop work. Either be a shinobi and do what’s needed or be like those that have absolutely no future.”-
-“You can’t accomplish anything using stupid jutsu, and a limited amount of chakra! You have to use everything you got!”-
-“Your nothing until you prove yourself!”-
Obito opened his eyes, Sarutobi standing over him. “I understand now. This isn’t like the other times. It’s a win or lose situation. Either I prove my shinobi worth or die here.”
The third Hokage smiled down on him. “It’s about time you start thinking like a true ninja, a true shinobi. Do you know what has to be done?”
“To be a shinobi, and help those I love and care about. That is my dream, my ninja way!”
“Those words, you’re like. No way!”
Sarutobi stood there, thinking for a second. –“To be hokage that is my dream! I don’t care what happens I promise I’ll be hokage so that people will recognize me and respect me!”-
“Naruto Uzumaki.”
Sarutobi looked back down at Obito, Obito had his hand out in front of him. “I haven’t had much time for this jutsu, and its nearly complete but I should be able to use it up to this point.” Water from the bog around Obito started to slowly rise into his hand. Obito use his other hand to move the water around in a perfect circle. More and more water slowly seeped into his hand, compressing itself to keep a perfect small circle about the size of a baseball placed in his hand. “Compress it, keep it moving.” Now large strands of water were forming into his hand, the chakra amount he was using was becoming visible. Obito move his other hand around it keeping the water moving faster and faster. In a straight line all of the ninja started to rush at Obito. Obito kept building the chakra more and more, water lines were pouring into his hand. The first ninja struck at him. Obito grabbed the Ninja’s shoulder. “NOW TAKE THIS, RASENGAN!” Obito pressed the water filled chakra ball into the ninja’s stomach, then released his shoulder. The ninja was trapped in the ball of energy as it rapidly grew and spread out. He went flying back into all the other ninja, destroying them in seconds.
Darfin stood there a second, he bit his thumb and slammed his hand down on the ground. “SUMMONING JUTSU!” King Enma appeared.
“Aaah need help again?”
“Quickly make a barrier around me, otherwise I’m dead!”
“Transformation 64! Barrier!”
Enma made a hand sign and transformed into metal bars surrounding Darfin from being hit. The moving wall crashed into Enma’s steal body. Enma didn’t even flinch as the rock broke and went right through the bars. Darfin turned around and covered his face as the debris went flying past him. The wall went crashing all the way through and hit the back wall. The path was no re-opened for Darfin’s escape.
“Thanks Enma! I really needed that.”
“No problem kid.” Enma disappeared. Darfin started to run back down the hall way at full speed.
Ignis walked back up to the pedestal. She reached her arm out to grab the artifact, but as she did something grabbed her hand. The being pulled her arm across its chest and then swung it around his body sending her back down the pyramid. She clashed into the ground with a huge –thud-.
She slowly got back up and rubbed her head, “Ooow, you could have killed me moron!”
The creature started to run down the pyramid at a very fast pace. Ignis’s eyes opened wide as the figure moved closer and closer towards here.
“He hit one of my major chakra points in that first swing. He’s even faster than the Hyuuga’s . I don’t think I’m going to make it out of this one. My body is to weighted down. I don’t think I can even summon my puppets, let alone being able to control them. He’s a man with no soul, I can sense that he feels nothing. Even reanimation has a life, but not him. He’s not dead or alive.”
The man hit the last three steps then dived at Ignis, Ignis jumped to the side in time to just miss being hit by the punch he sent into the ground, the ground shook a little and all the tiles in the room caved and pushed to the side. He looked back up. Ignis had her hand over her chest, one of her eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily.
The ninja got up to his feet, he leaped into the air and landed on the ceiling. He stayed there for a second the released, he started to rapidly spin around in a circle. Ignis got to her feet and flipped backwards as the man crashed into the ground. Ignis fell to her knees again. The ninja had made a good ten foot hole, no movements came from it.
“It’s over I hope…… Uuuh.” She looked at the hole in shock. The man’s hair was now visible, his hand reached up and grabbed the corner of the opening. He slowly pulled himself out.
Obito stood in front of Sarutobi, trying to catch his breath. Sarutobi slowly walked up to him making several hand signs. “Earth style. Earth dragon bomb.” A large dragon came up from the boggy ground. It opened its mouth and started to shoot out large balls of mud.
“Sorry boy, but you either win or die! FIRE STYLE FIRE BALL JUTSU!” The fire mixed with mud, creating large flaming balls of mud.
“Sharingan!” Obito started to jump into the air, moving from each and every attack that was sent at him. “Ice style, Ice block shield!” Obito made one hand sign as a large block of ice appeared in front of him. The mud and fire mixed slowly started to destroy the barrier.
Sarutobi made another hand sign, “Shadow clone jutsu!” Three clones appeared.
Obito almost immediately copied the jutsu. “Shadow clone jutsu!” Obito and the clones landed on the ground. Sarutobi’s clones started to run at him. Obito’s clones jumped into the air. Saritobi’s clones started to make hand signs. “Earth style, Giant wall!” for a second the clones stood there with their hands placed into a specific sign, then the ground around them started to lift.
Obito looked up only to see Sarutobi smiling.
“Leaf style, giant tree.” Obito made a hand sign, a vine like planted started to grow out of the ground lifting him up and equal level with the rock wall.
Sarutobi started to make more hand signs. “Fire style, fire dragon jutsu!”
Obito didn’t use the Sharingan to copy and use the same jutsu but did copy the jutsu. He started to make hand signs as Sarutobi spat out a ball of fire which grew into a dragon. Obito finished his hand signs. “Water style, Water dragon jutsu!”
From the bog underneath a dragon started to slowly rise up and launched forward at Sarutobi.
“Fire style against water style. This shall prove most interesting.” Sarutobi sent his fire dragon at Obito’s water dragon.
-“This may or may not work.”- Obito glance around for a second far below when a shiny object caught his eyes. –“There!”- Obito jumped onto the back of his water dragon, using the chakra in his hands and feet he grasped it and changed its course from Sarutobi to a coffin at the base of Sarutobi’s giant wall.
“So he figured out where it is. Its time I kick things up a bit. Test this Uchiha’s true power.” Sarutobi jumped down and landed on the coffin before Obito could lay his hand on it.
“I was so close to ending this. Why did I have to fight a hidden leaf Hokage?”
“Your skills for your age even as an Uchiha’s are remarkable.”
“Thanks, but I don’t compare to my brother, when he learned the Sharingan at the age of five and was able to use genjutsu at age four. I’ll never be like him.”
“If you talk like that you won’t. But I know as an Uchiha you have a full arsenal of attacks that you can use on me. Think deep and hard and the answer will come to you.” Sarutobi started to make several hand signs again. Obito went frigid.
“If you don’t learn to defend yourself and get out of this Trans you’re going to end up dying. Fool.”
Obito closed his eyes waiting for the worst to come. –“I failed the hidden leaf village once again. I can’t do anything right. Now I’m about to die for my failure.” Obito opened his eyes. Almost instantly a vision came to his head.
=”Theres only one move you can use in your arsenal that has deadly and blinding power. It will weaken you to the point that if your attack doesn’t work on the opponent you yourself will have left yourself open for an attack. If this attack is successful you will have mastered part of the Sharingan. But it’s a failsafe. Only use it when needed. Kenshin’s already learned it, now it’s your turn.”=
Obito closed his eyes again, then opened them, all the pieces to his Sharingan were now complete.
“I think I finally understand now. I’ve been so blind because of everyone around me. Everyone’s talking distracting me from my mission. LETS GO!”
-“His trembling has stopped. He’s ready to fight and move on.”-
“Now Kakashi, I hope that I can do this like you did.” A white barrier started to form around Obito, and slowly a black chakra started to seep out of little cuts in the barrier.
“Uhhh, The ultimate Uchiha Barrier. What is this black chakra?”
Obito started to focus chakra all around him, it slowly started to spin around him and Sarutobi.
“I can’t fight him while he’s in there!”
“Sorry Sarutobi but it’s over. That black Chakra is infused with a powerful explosive. When I want it to, it will explode. But I have to time it just right cause it will only hit whatever it touches.”
Obito focused the chakra to Sarutobi’s specific point and then in a large flash of light Sarutobi was lost. Obito slowly fell to the ground and the barrier was released. Sarutobi lay on the ground staring at Obito, he was motionless.
Obito tensed up. “I really did it, I killed the third Hokage.” Tears started to fall from the corner of his eyes. “I killed a person that use to protect my village.” A voice behind Obito made him move enough to look over. Darfin stood there.
“You had to do what you had to do. It wasn’t a matter of you killing him, Sarutobi wanted this. His body being trapped inside a puppet basically. He couldn’t rest in the afterlife with his body in this condition. You did the right thing.” ‘
Darfin went over and picked up a large sword from inside the coffin and then placed it in his bag. He walked over and helped Obito to his feet then slowly with a rope he had use to get down climbed back up the large hole.
Faia stood there with her arms dangling by her side.
“It’s a miracle iv made it this long, if someone doesn’t help me soon I’m dead.” She noticed a pinch in her left arm. –“The feeling its coming back, if I can dodge him for a few more minutes and let the venom he released into my arms wear off, I might be able to use a fire jutsu on him. If I’m lucky.”-
The large creature came crashing down next to Faia as she dove forward into a wall and then stood up shaking her head a bit. –“If I apply the same strength that I truthfully have in my arms to my head maybe…..”- Faia stood there focusing chakra into her head. The creature turned and started to move its way over to Faia. She slammed her head into the ground after about ten seconds of focusing chakra. The ground trembled and sank in. The creature was lost for a second then climbed up the side of the hole and went back on the attack. Faia jumped to the ceiling and ran along it to the other side of the room. She slammed her head into the roof of the cave as it collapsed on top of the creature.
“This isn’t over I know that.” The creature started to seep out of the rocks that just fell on it. “Presto.”
Faia jumped down onto the ground as the creature started to make its way to Faia. She jumped in time to miss being crushed by the creature. Faia knelt down for a second, she bit off two large patches on her legs, When they hit they collapsed part of the ground. “I didn’t want to have to use high speed taijutsu at this point. Owell.” Faia stood up then ran at the Creature. She disappeared then appeared behind it and kicked it hard enough to send it into a nearby wall. The creature got up slightly fast. Before it was able to recuperate Faia was already standing in front of it. She lifted her leg and then dropped it hard onto the ground as the ground sank from the pressure of the force. She flipped back several times landing softly on the ground. “Ha, looks as I’m faster and stronger then the big bad blob.” The creature picked itself up and started to move fast at Faia. Faia was just about to kick it as a foot came out and kicked her off. Faia looked at it for a second then realized it was now starting to form into something.
“It, it looks like me. How the hell is it doing that. I since no chakra from this creature.” Faia felt a pinching in both of her arms now as she slowly moved her right hand to her face. “My arms, I can move them. But they feel so hot.” She started to make a hand sign then she pressed her left hand to her lips. “Fire style, giant fireball!” A large ball of fire swept at the creature. Faia stood there for a second. “That should just about do i-----.” She went silent when the creature was standing looking at her. “What is this thing. If I could have use that fire jutsu when it was in its original state I would have been much better off.”
The creature started to make several hand signs. “I KNOW THOSE!” Faia started to make a hand sign but was to late as the creature spat out a odd foam from its mouth. It hit the ground, when it did the floor started to burn and disintegrate. “What the heck, that wasn’t what I thought….” Faia stood there for a second thinking. –“It came from water, so when I used the fire jutsu on it, nothing happened. So that means its body is made of water. Or something of the sort. But when I used that fire ball it should have melted back to its original state. Something’s not right about this creature.”- She stared at it for a good few minutes, it smiled back at her.
-“Wait a minute. If it’s a water base that means its being held together by something within not water base, something absorbing the water.”-
Faia started to make some hand signs. “I got it now, Fire won’t work on a water base. But one jutsu I have will. Wind style LIGHTING BARRAGE!” A cloud formed above the creatures head and started to rain a little, suddenly thunder hit then lightning struck down on the ground. Faia held her hands in one position making sure to put as much chakra into the cloud. Finally a strand of lightning struck the creature. It let out a horrible screech that Faia was having a hard time blocking out. She let out one last large amount of chakra that was sent ripping through the creature. It fell back into its water base then hit the floor in a puddle. It attempted to reform but then suddenly gave up. As the water moved Faia could see small fragments of something that was in the creature.
Faia laughed and went over to a small box on the far back wall, she opened it to find a small object placed in there on black silk cloth.
Ignis crouched on the ground. “This is the end, I suck at Taijutsu. Genjutsu probably won’t work on this guy either. Nin jutsu seems pointless as well.”
“Poor poor Ignis.”
“How do you know my name? FREAK!”
“You are pitiful aren’t you. To call yourself a shinobi is a joke.”
“What are you talking about?”
Ignis then realized something that she hadn’t a second or so ago. “RELEASE!” Ignis made one hand sign and focused on her hands. When she looked up the figure was gone. But a voice in the background was the only thing that she noticed. “You figured out it was Genjutsu eeeh? Smart aren’t you. But even being Genjutsu this is a small message for you. Stay out of the upcoming war, or your dead, girl.” The voice vanished. Ignis stood there for a second motionless. “The artifact.” She jumped up and ran back up the pyramid that now seemed so easy even using chakra wasn’t needed anymore. She got to the top were a lock box was. The strings that once was attached no longer was there. “It was Genjutsu as well. How foolish I was to fall for something as stupid as an Illusion jutsu.” She took a small jagged edged object out of a side pouch she carried. She jammed it into the lock. The top hatch split open and there sat several odd kunai. She grabbed them then went sprinting out of the room and back up the cave opening.
Silvercloud started to run back up the hall when she came to a dead end. Threads were all over the ground but non stood out from the walls.
After a good twenty minutes everyone was back in the main lobby of the cave. They went jumping out through the hole to find it was dark out.
Faia was the first to talk before anyone said anything about it being dark. “That’s frigin great, as if we didn’t have enough darkness from the cave, WE GET THE REAL THING! Son of a bitch.”
Obito looked over at her. “Someone’s over happy I see.” Faia turned around half smiling with her eye brows pointed down and her eyes blank. “Eeeh Faia I was only,” before he could finish Faia had started chasing him across the Sea top. “KIDDING!”
Ignis laughed as Darfin and Silvercloud followed giggling now and then. Silvercloud did her best not to laugh but had to keep putting her hand over her mouth as if to cough letting out small laughs here and there.
Kenshin was driving down a dark road when he came to a large desert area.
“Well I guess I’m on the right path, or at least I hope.” Kenshin drove for almost the whole night when he came upon a large sand like wall. Two guards were standing outside, they pulled out Kunai and demanded Kenshin turn off the motorcycle. Kenshin understood the signs and turned it off.
“Excuse me? What are you doing here?”
“I’m here to see Gaara of the Desert. I know he’s here so don’t tell me otherwise.”
“Aah you must be Kenshin, Of the Leaf Village. Right this way.” Kenshin started to follow the guard into the hidden sand village. It took them a while to get to a large building in the center of the village. “He’s inside here. Mind him please, lately he hasn’t been well. He’s very old and is dying. But has waited this long to see you.”
Kenshin slowly walked in, the doors behind him closed from the Guards. A young women came out into the light and looked at Kenshin. “You’re here to see Gaara I presume. This way please.”
Kenshin followed the young women up to a strange and large door. “He’s inside there, enter please I won’t be following.”
Kenshin walked up as the little women went running back down the hall to assist someone screaming. Kenshin pushed open the door and slowly walked in. A figure sat in a chair not far in front of him. The chair seemed to be the only thing in the room. The figure looked very young in age as if only in his twenty’s.
“I’m sorry I must be in the wrong room. Pardon me.”
“No you’re in the right room, trust me on that.”
“Oooh then were is Gaara of the Desert?”
“You’re looking at him.”
Kenshin stopped talking for a second and his bottom jaw dropped. –“He looks likes he’s extremely young and yet he’s over one hundred.”-
“Sorry about that Kenshin, I’m using a jutsu to conceal my age.” Gaara smiled. “Now shall we begin?”
Next time, Ignis’s team finally makes it back to the hidden leaf village but Kenshin is faced with a horrable choice.
Kenshins Death, a Fitting End.
The day after the attack Hime lay in bed. She just stared at the sealing for hours. She didn’t make any sudden movements what so ever. Her mind wondered everywhere thinking of every possible route to take in the next few weeks to come.
A knock on the door finally got her a bit motivated to get up and answer. Kenshin stood there with a bag hung on his back, he wasn’t wearing his ANBU mask at this time, just a white shirt with black pants and a black trench coat with a set of glasses. “This mission you want me to go on, what rank level is it?”
“It’s ranked S. This is the map you will need to take. Your mission is very difficult and I’m worried about giving it to you even though you’re a trusted Shinobi of this village.”
“Hime I’m ready. What is the mission?”
“This mission is called, The Mission of Death. A long time ago and up till now an organization called the Akatsuki use to collect all the spirits they could. One of them they attempted to collect was the Ninetail fox. That expedition was led by Itachi Uchiha of Hidden Leaf village, and Hoshigaki Kisame of the Hidden Mist village. They were listed in the Bingo book. AKA, S rank ninja. Sadly their attempts after so long proved bother sum to the village, When Naruto Uzumaki died the Ninetail fox spirit was released. They snatched their first chance and stole the Fox’s Power. Over the countless years they have taken more and more spirits, except for one very dangerous and one very powerful spirit, the Shikaku Spirit of Sand, once sealed in a jar of tea. Sadly the person who was corrupted with its power still lives on but for good not evil. Your going off on several missions. The first is to find Gaara of the Desert, the know owner of Shikaku. Then Find the Akatsuki organization and destroy them. They play a role in this Attack against Konoha. You must be on your guard though. Remember all of the Akatsuki are S ranked Ninja. But to make matters worse Itachi still lives. Both him and Gaara have been able to retain A LOT of power in the past hundred years, and they have been able to keep good youth. Itachi is ranked far past a S rank because in his arsenal hes been able to copy countless jutsu. The last I heard of him which was many years ago it was a log from abut fifty years ago I think, he can now produce over three-hundred and fifty thousand jutsu. Meaning he is one of the strongest at the moment. I wouldn’t put it past him to be actually leading this onslaught against us.”
“I can deal with them.”
“Good luck Kenshin. You know where the motorcycles are. It’s going to take you a while. On that map I have another letter as well. It shows were all the current Akatsuki are positioned in the world along with your final mission. Stay safe. Ooooh last thing. I wasn’t able to teach you this technique but I’m sure you can learn it fast. Bite your thumb and right your name here.” Hime pulled out two scrolls. “Put your name on both parchments then remember this, these scrolls are for summoning purposes. When in need just think about them bite that same thumb then make these hand signs and press your finger into the ground. It will summon one of the two here.”
Kenshin finshed putting his name on the scrolls then walked up to Hime, gave her a small hug then turned and walked out the door without looking back.
-“Stay safe.”-
Mutts group now sat outside the village of The village hidden in snow. “Alright guys, remember why where here. We need to get the Chakra control device then be heading, we are running out of time.”
Mutts group walked up to the main gate, were a snow ninja walked up, “Aah you would be the Leaf ninja here for the device I believe? One sec.” The ninja walked up to the wall then came back to Banshee. “Here it is, the kage here can’t see anyone at this time, he’s very ill. But he wishes you all luck on you mission.”
Banshee took the package and turned. Mutt spoke up, “Tell the Kage when hes better thank you. We need to be off now, were on a deadline.” Mutts team started to walk away they all waved at the ninja and then were hidden behind snow that was falling.
Scythe’s group had already gotten there scrolls and had been making there way back to the village. Solsilver was still a bit over shaky about things, that he almost died in a first major battle. But he was slowly getting over it. Everyone else was ok besides that, Delev was a bit over joyed to be heading back to the village at that point that he was running ahead of everyone else.
Ignis and her gang finally had made it to the entrence of the cave. Ignis looked down into the vast darkness. “Well does anyone know any good fire jutsu?” She let out a small laugh then went silent. It wasn’t exactly a cave from the outside looks, but more like a hole. “I know you guys are having your doughts but Hime said that after we enter here the cave goes on for miles. If we split up we all die. Stay together.” Ignis started to grip onto the rocks in the tunnel. The tunnel hole itself opened about a hundred feet around. Ignis started to walk the side of the tunnel wall straight down. Faia followed after, then Darfin, Silvercloud side by side walked down. Obito looked around for a second. Open water. He stood there for a second gazing at a patch in the water that looked as if it was darker then the rest and as if it was moving. Instead of focusing chakra like everyone else he just jumped suddenly into the hole.
“Alright Faia, hook us up with some light.”
“Ninja art, wood stick graveyard!” A small bundle of sticks shot out of the ground around them. “Alright hold on guys, Fire style, fire glow sparks.” The tips of the sticks grabbed a small spark then went into flam. Faia walked over then grabbed a stick, she continued down the tunnel. The rest followed. A small flash of light below caught everyone’s attention. Then they realized Obito was standing at the bottom. He had just used a fire style himself causing the tunnel to light up.
“I found a long row of a funny liquid, it turned out to be fuel, must have been meant for walking down these paths, there very large I must say. Ignis jumped down from the opening at the bottom along with Darfin and Silver. Faia just slowly walked until she was upside down then went along the roof of the cave. Her hair briskly flowed over Obito’s face then went past him.
“Alright guys. Each artifact we need to find is in three directions. There is seven tunnels here by the looks. So this is how it’s going to work. I know I had just said to stay together but in order to find these things fast and make the deadline back to Hidden Leaf we need to split up. So Faia you go down that hall, I’ll go down this one, Obito, Darfin, and Silvercloud.” She went around and pointed at a different tunnel for each person.
Faia had already started to walk down hers before Ignis could finish the briefing. “I’ll be back, don’t think I won’t.” Faia started to make a single hand sign, and started to whisper. “Ushi, U, Tatsu, Mi, Saru, Inu, Hitsuji, Uma, Ne. Ninja Art summoning jutsu!” she pressed her hand on the rock wall. Where she pressed down a small spider now started to crawl from the wall. “Good evening Kutsu. I need you to be my eyes. This tunnel was the only one that wasn’t lit up for us. So shall we?”
“Aaah, god women, you had to summon me of all people?”
Faia’s forehead had a small vein pop up just a little, she balled up her left hand and smacked the spider on the head. “Your useless to me!”
“Sorry, alright let’s do this.”
“Spider sight jutsu!” Faia closed her eyes and could now see through the spiders eyes. “Much better. Lead the way idiot.”
“HEY!”
Darfin started to make his way down the tunnel he was assigned. It was brightly lit with a fire along the side wall. “God I had to have the brightest of them all.” He sniffled a little. “I hope I have one of the artifacts here. So I can get out of here.”
Ignis silently walked along her path thinking of everything that had led up to this. –“I hope there all safe. They should be at least.”-
Obito and Silvercloud didn’t even think what so ever, they silently walked down there corridors, with guard up in case of an ambush.
Ignis saw a strange light up ahead then came to a large open area, there was no other route to take in this place, it was obviously a dead end. But even so a large stand in the center of this room was well visible.
Faia came upon a clear pool of water. A bright light from below was enough to eliminate the small area she was standing over. She opened her eyes and looked down into it. “Well your obviously not going down there, so you can leave now.” Without hesitation the spider vanished behind a very small cloud of smoke. Faia took a deep breath then jumped down in.
Darfin went all the way into his part of the tunnel then stopped, He saw a dead end. He was ready to turn around when something stopped him. The wall that was in front of him where he had come into the tunnel started to close. It Started to slowly move towards him. Then began to move at a fast speed at him.
Silvercloud was walking down the hall when she came upon a large line of threads. When she turned around more threads started to shout across to the wall on the other side. She was now surrounded. She had to dodge several of the threads as they came shooting out. She had just noticed one as it skid across her shirt ripping a line through it. “It’s like cheese wire. If I touch it, it will rip through me.”
Obito was walking down the hall when his part of the cave behind him collapsed. He turned around just missing several stones went flying by him. One almost hit him in the face when he leaned back. “MY PATH! There better be a way out or I’m done for.”
Kenshin was driving along the road when he came to a sudden stop. A figure stood in the road way. One he had never seen before. The only thing he could make out was two deep red eyes staring up at him.
“Itachi Uchiha.”
“I knew Hime would send you.”
“I’m sorry that I don’t bow before you, after you almost destroyed the whole Uchiha Clan. But I have no interest in small talk. I realize by fighting you I’m fighting an S class ninja, and there’s a possibility I won’t be returning to the Hidden Leaf Village. Hime knew by sending me on this mission I probably won’t come back.”
“To destroy me will take a lot. My brother was able to a long time ago, but never did. I haven’t seen him since then. I’ve changed since then. But I can tell you’re a true user of the Sharingan without your eyes even in Sharingan. I’m sure you don’t have as much jutsu as I, but it’s going to come down to durability.”
“Shall we? Sharingan Vs Sharingan.”
Itachi moved at a rate that Kenshin had never seen before, but he was able to copy the movement. Itachi and Kenshin shot up into the air clashing with each other in mid air.
Itachi started to make several hand signs, Kenshin only copied them. Simultaneously “FIRE STYLE, DARK BURNING JUTSU!” Two large waves of fire went flying into the air then crashed into each other. Kenshin swept through the fire and kicked Itachi down into the ground. Itachi got back up and started another hand sign. Kenshin only copied that as well. “You’re a pain with that Sharingan. But your technique will never match mine! Earth style, dark depths jutsu!” The ground around them started to turn into a bog then the earth around them started to turn to shear mud. Trees and rocks around them started to sink into it. A heavy dark fog started to loom over head. The sun was setting now and darkness now made it even harder for Kenshin to look around. Several shuriken hit Kenshin in the back. He turned and through several of his own, only to hit nothing. Several more hit his chest. He started to feel deep and heavy now. “The poison ways heavy doesn’t it? Soon enough your body will probably go frigid with that much.”
Several more shuriken came out of all directions. Kenshin jumped to his feet. –“Silver I hope this works”- “ROTATION!” Kenshin started to spin around sending the shuriken flying back out. He heard several large thuds as Itachi’s clones fell to the ground and vanished.
“Rotation… For an Uchiha to know that, you must have copied it from a Hyuuga. One more thing to add to my arsenal, if you wouldn’t mind showing it to me again.” Kenshin’s left hand started to have a blue streak of light flash in it. “Chidori.” Itachi looked down at his own hand, it started to do the same as Kenshin’s. “This boy knows Chidori.”
“I might be just a bow but just like you iv grown to be like you. Except for the destroying my whole clan business, I rather protect all my friends and family. That’s the only way you can become stronger! I’m only 13, I lie to everyone, but I’m an ANBU black ops. I use a transformation jutsu just to make me look older. I’ve known Sharingan since five. It’s fun bluffing, but no longer.” He started to run at Itachi sweeping his hand down on the ground, making the mud leap from its spot. Itachi Just put his hand out. Kenshin was almost at him when he suddenly vanished in a streak of light. Itachi’s eyes started to widen as he looked around for Kenshin. “UCHIHA OR NOT, NINJA ART MUD SLIDE JUTSU!” Kenshin appeared behind him. A large wave of mud went spurting up and swept Itachi off his feet.
The mud settled, Itachi was out of sight now. Kenshin looked around, seconds after the mud settled an arm came up from the murky mud, Itachi slowly rose back up top, covered in brown and black muck.
“Well not perfect but it’s a better look for you.” Kenshin started to snicker a little. A small blade now flashed in front of Kenshin, Itachi was standing on the side of him, completely clean and unharmed. The person standing straight ahead was only a mud clone of Itachi’s.
“Owell, thought you were going to be more of a challenge. But as usual it seems the blood line of the Uchiha’s have let me down as usual.” Itachi turned the blade so it pointed straight up and jabbed it into Kenshin’s neck. Kenshin went ridged. Itachi made absolutely no facial gesture. Itachi released the blade then fell on top of the layer of mud. Several shuriken stuck out of his back. Kenshin turned to mud then dropped. Off a short distance was the real Kenshin, who had just seen Itachi’s move and copied it almost instantly.
“That’s how it’s done.” Itachi as well turned into mud then seeped into the mud surrounding. The real Itachi started to rise up in front of Kenshin.
“I see, so your sharingan is almost as good as mine, you can copy moves pretty fast and then use them almost instantly. You had me fooled for a second. But the problem about your clone was his eyes weren’t using sharingan. You need to be a bit more convincing than that.”
“Hmmm, good advice. As a small question do you know any summoning jutsu’s?”
“Funny, I was about to ask the same.”
Itachi and Kenshin almost simultaneously bit their thumbs then made a long row of hand signs. Together, “SUMMONING JUTSU!” Itachi stood on a large snake like creature, while Kenshin stood on a familiar large Frog.
“Lord Manda I need your help.”
“Itachi is that you? How dare you summon me to a place like this, you know I hate being summoned.”
“Manda I control you, not vice versa. When I need you I’ll summon you.”
Kenshin was looking all around him and this large creature he was standing on.
“La, lord Gamabunta?”
“Yea, who summoned me?”
“You don’t know me, my name is Kenshin of the hidden leaf village.”
“Well what are you doing summoning me, I didn’t give you permission to do so.”
“I’m sorry Gamabunta. Lady Tsunade gave me this summoning jutsu cause she knew I’d need help.
“Lady Hime you say, well if she was the one to give you my summoning then I’ll allow this. My life is indebted to her.”
Itachi and Manda had started to move at Kenshin and Gamabunta. Gamabunta had just jumped out of the way in time from missing Manda’s large fangs.
“Boy can you summon anything else? I can’t fight him alone.”
“Well she did give me another summoning jutsu, but I’m sure we can manage.”
“What do you suggest, I throw you at Manda and hit him in the head? DO THE SUMMONING!”
Kenshin started to do another hand sign. “Fine but I don’t see the point in this. Summoning jutsu!”
A large cloud of smoke filled the air as a large Fox appeared next to Gamabunta.
In a low hissing sound the fox started to talk to Gamabunta. “Aah long time no see old man, What was I summoned her for?”
“Satasuko, long time eeh? We have a problem, this boy here was giving are summoning by Tsunade Hime. We must protect him.”
“Alright, what should I do?”
“Get behind him and grab his tail.” Manda started to slither his way back towards Gamabunta.”
“Frogs legs sounds GOOD!”
He loomed above Gamabunta then slammed his mouth down to the ground, Gamabunta grabbed a sword on his side and slammed it through the roof of Manda’s mouth.
“Like old times. FEELS GREAT!”
Kenshin went running down Gamabunta’s back and onto his right leg, He jumped down and drop kicked Itachi off Manda. Satasuko ran up to Manda’s head and stomped on Itachi. “YOU OK, HOW ABOUT NOW, AND NOW?”
Satasuko repeatedly stomped on Itachi. Each time Itachi let out a loud cry of pain.
Kenshin yelled at Satasuko, “This is my fight, so back off!” –“Even being my fight, I don’t have much chakra after a double summoning.”-
Itachi slowly got up off the ground. He walked out of the large ditch that Satasuko had stomped him into, only to be knocked back in as Kenshin jumped off Manda and ran at a high speed punching Itachi.
Itachi fell back into the hole, Part of his clock he was wearing ripped, it ran all the way down the front seem and split the clock. Itachi had a fishnet shirt, and black shorts on.
“I was suppose to get Gaara before fighting you, just in case, but I don’t need his help. I’ll fight my family ALONE!” Kenshin leaped into the hole. He ran up to Itachi and punched him in the face up into the air. Itachi’s mouth had a small stream of blood, on the left side, coming out.
He leaped up and started to rapidly punch Itachi in the face and stomach.
Gamabunta looked down at the fight as it raged on, He nodded to Satasuko and all three of the creatures vanished. Itachi fell back down to the ground.
“I don’t care if your Uchiha or not, you killed are whole family besides Sasuke, who ended up repopulating it as best as he could. He died in the hidden leaf village proudly. You left him to do something that he was never able to do, and that’s kill you. Though I was sent on this mission, to fight one of the strongest warriors of this time. That’s what I plan to do.” Kenshin wasn’t smiling, his face was filled with hate.
“You still don’t get it, the amount of strength I posses is more than your capable of retaining.” A very peculiar red chakra started to slowly form around Itachi.
Kenshin looked at him with great surprise now. “This can’t be, he’s suppose to be DEAD!”
“No the nine tail fox is inside me! I harbor its power. The strongest of its kind. Unlike that stupid ass Naruto Uzumaki who couldn’t control the foxes power.” Itachi’s eyes had started to change from Sharingan into a demonic orange/red color almost as if a fox. His fingernails started to extend and become sharper.
“I understand now, why Hime wanted me to Gaara. I can’t fight the Ninetail fox alone.”
“To unless such a strong power feels GREAT! COME KENSHIN, ILL SHOW YOU TRUE POWER!” Itachi bent over slightly and ran full speed at Kenshin almost like a dog. His nails dug into the ground ripping it up and flinging it backwards every step.
Kenshin hadn’t had much time to react being shocked by Itachi’s change, without but a single hand sign Kenshin kneeled down, “Ninja art, barrier!” A small purple like barrier formed up in front of Kenshin. Itachi swiped at it with no damage done to the barrier, Itachi grabbed on to the front and leaped over to Kenshin’s backside. Kenshin was able to spin able to turn his head slightly to see Itachi. Itachi pointed his claws at Kenshin’s back, he then started to full force stab his hand into Kenshin’s back. Kenshin closed his eyes getting ready for impact, he was unable to move from this position, either release the barrier and get a face full of claw or get it in the back. Either way he knew it was about to end. A small tear dropped from his eye. Not even a second later blood spurted all over Kenshin’s back and all over Itachi’s stomach and face. Kenshin opened up his eyes, Itachi released his hand that was holding the barrier. Itachi let out a blood curtailing cry, Kenshin opened his eyes even wider now and looked behind him to notice a large white thing sticking from his back, it was also sticking into Itachi’s chest. Itachi sat there for a few seconds trying to what it looked like pry himself off of it. Kenshin realized that a part of his back bone was holding him and Itachi together.
“This jutsu, its Obito and Kakashi’s.”
“WHAT IS THIS?” Itachi’s eyes were no longer in its demonic state his eyes were open into the Sharingan state now, He was searching all around for a way to get himself lose. He slashed his claws best he could into the bone, but no luck. Kenshin hunched over, he put his head between his legs and cupped his hands over the top of his head. He screamed for a second only to have silence after.
During the confusion more bones shot out of his back and pierced through Itachi. Kenshin’s bones released and were pushed back into his back. Itachi stood for a second, his eyes felt heavy, He looked at the curled up Kenshin. He slowly swayed back and forth. Kenshin got a grip and started to slowly get back to his feet, the barrier released. Itachi looked deep into his eyes, then down at the ground, he grinded, his eyes filled with water that started to slowly glide down his face. Itachi looked back up at Kenshin then slowly fell backwards; Kenshin got his arms underneath him before he hit the cold ground. The mud in the surrounding area disappeared and only left the cold hard ground. Itachi’s eyes faded in and out then finally closed. A drop of water fell onto Kenshin’s face, then another, slowly more and more started to fall, then almost out of nowhere it started to rain heavily. Kenshin put Itachi on the ground, he turned around and made a few hand signs. “Ninja art, ground opening.” A large hole started to open up in front of him, Kenshin picked up Itachi’s cloak laid it out on the ground, he placed Itachi in it. He then picked Itachi and the cloak and placed them both in the hole, The only thing that was visible was Itachi’s eyes and hair. The rain continued to fall as Kenshin stood there over the hole staring at Itachi. “I know this isn’t what you wanted, but now you and the fox can rest. It was wrong of you to kill our family then leave your brother to suffer every second as you lived on killing countless others. I know in your bingo book it says that some of the greatest warriors died at your hand, Kakashi Hatake was one of them that was able to stand up to your terror. He left you alone after that giving you a chance to run and never come back, Then you had the courage to take the fox from Naruto Uzumaki who went on to be Hokage. He had retained more power than even that fox had. So your wrong, there was someone always stronger then yourself. Your ambition was covering that fact up to you, sadly.” Kenshin made another hand sign and the ground started to cover itself. As the ground in caved the last thing that was seen was Itachi’s face. Kenshin turned around to find, he had been aware of everything in the surrounding area at this point. Even the few other Akasuki that were standing behind him. Their heads were facing down looking away from Kenshin. They wore the same cloaks as Itachi. Kenshin slowly walked back to his bike behind them, they didn’t try to stop him. Without turning around Kenshin stopped, “It had to be done, he’s killed countless shinobi and has even destroyed part of the Hiddenleaf Village. He’s manipulated all of you to think he’s younger then he really is, That man right there is over one hundred years old, and used something called the life stone to keep him alive. He’s used a jutsu the whole time to keep you from seeing his real face, the withered old man he really is.”
He walked over and mounted his bike. He took one last glance at the area that is now Itachi’s grave. He turned around and started up the motorcycle, he drove away at a slow speed as he past the other countless Ninja standing there. Then as soon as he had passed them all he floored it and was out of sight in seconds.
Ignis started to slowly walk up to the podium in the center of the room. It was more like a pyramid with a flat top that had a stair way. Ignis reached the base of the structure.
“Who ever built this place obviously had no life…” she sighed deeply then started to slowly walk up the steep structure, each steep feeling as if her body got heavier and heavier. She got to the top after a good twenty minutes of struggle. There in the center of the pyramid was a small box like container. It had several parchments on the top of it. The parchments were obviously sealing something inside from getting out or in.
“Wow, iv never seen a more complicated Jutsu in my life. This thing is sealed by paper seals, and small wiring. It seems like this small wiring is holding that container down there.” Ignis looked behind the small box then down the other side of the pyramid. Small fragments of wire attached to a small box far below.
“Well I guess I should get to work. This is going to take a bit of time.” Ignis reached down into a small pouch she had, she pulled out a few small blank pieces of paper. She bit her right pointer finger and started to right small letters on it.
Faia started to swim down into the brightly lit water. She knew she didn’t have much time to work seeing she wasn’t able to hold her breath for a long amount of time. She went to the other end of the deep pool. A small drainage hole that obviously allowed water to flow into the tunnel when it rained was still dripping, it was obviously starting to rain outside. She went up to the drain and grabbed a large breath of air. She sank back to the bottom of the pool. Her hair floated around her. Her eyes were open just enough to see figures and shapes, she could tell what something was up close but only a few feet away. She slowly started to make hand signs below the water, it was extremely hard because the water felt so dense. She finished her jutsu, as she did the water started to slowly swirl around then started to rise out of the drainage hole. Before all the water was able to escape she lost the breath she had taken when she was by the drain, and there wasn’t enough time to swim across to grab a breath out of the tunnel above. She held on as long as she could as the last bit of water started to float out through the drain hole. She collapsed to the ground gasping for air, she coughed every few seconds. But when she had started to regain breathing she noticed a large shape moving around in front of her. It latched on to her arms tight enough that there was no circulation going through them anymore.
Obito kept walking down the tunnel when he realized that the tunnel was getting darker. He finally got to the point that he was unable to see anymore, he found himself banging into a rock here and there. He took another step and started to fall into a deep hole, he kept trying to use chakra and grab onto the surrounding rocks but they were to slippery. He was able to protect his head so that it wouldn’t smack into anything but his arms and legs were left open to get hit. He finally hit the bottom of the hole. A small light caught his attention. It took him a second to get to his feet. He looked back up. “Doesn’t look like I’m getting out that way, not without any help that is.” He slowly started to walk down the small rock path clinging on to every other part of the wall to make sure he wouldn’t fall over. He came to a large open room. This room so far wasn’t like the other rooms everyone else was in. This room was filled with a bunch of coffins.
Silvercloud stood in one spot perfectly as she looked around for a way out of the wire mess she was in. She attempted to move forward a little so she could get a grip as soon as she did a wire shout of the wall piercing through her left shoulder. She let out a small scream as blood started to trickle from the needle hole she had in her. She tried to move herself but as she moved the wire cut through part of her arm. The more and the more she moved wires all around started to cut her. “I wonder if this will work. Byakugan!” she placed one hand out and it started to slowly turn blue, “Rotation!” She started to spin around little by little. Then her speed increased rapidly as the wires around her broke and were flung back into the wall. She slowed down then stood there just slowly rolling her eyes around to check all the threads.
“One big maze, I HATE IT!” Silver pulled out a scroll from one of her back pockets, she placed it on the ground, she made several hand signs and placed her hand on top of the scroll. “Summoning Jutsu!” A large sharp object appeared. “I haven’t had time to use this but here goes nothing.” She picked it up then in one blade three more slid out, they locked in place. “alright, I need a path through all of this now, iv already wasted to much time. Demon Wind Shuriken, windmill of shadows!” She stood up then arched her arm back, she flung the shuriken forward, he sliced through each and every strand of wire. “There’s no way those wires can break through my chakra, so I infused chakra into the shuriken.” She started to run forward as the Shuriken went flying back at her, she grabbed it in mid air then slid it in her backpack she had on, she continued down the hall.
Faia stood there as soon as the figure released her. “What the, I can’t move my arms. Not good.” She looked up to see what had latched on to her. A large creature pure black sat in front of her. It was like a large blob, that could crawl around at will. “What the, what the hell are you?” She jumped into the air and fell back down crushing her foot into the top of the creatures head. The creature let out a odd shriek then inflated again and started to move fast at Faia as she jumped back and landed on a wall nearby. “I understand now, it’s able to withstand regular attacks, its purpose is for melee fighting. Though if I was able to use jutsu I could finish it now with a fire style. That’s why it cut circulation to my arms.” The creature launched and smashed into the wall, Faia had just nearly missed being crushed by it. She hit the ground and rolled so that she was know kneeling.
“A creature that can use its body weight, and that knows were to stop me from using jutsu. I’m one of the most advanced thinkers that people could ever find, and yet something that seems to be brain dead is beating me. Were the hell did I go wrong.” She let out a small laugh and yet again dodged being hit by the creature. She had just had enough time to look up as the creature spit at her, she leaned back just enough not to get hit in the face but part of her stomach was hit by it. Her shirt started to sizzle a little. Then she let out a scream of pain, as her skin started to burn. “What the hell is this, IT BURNS!”
Obito stood there looking at each coffin. “This looks pretty clear, I hope.” He started to walk in, as he did he stepped on a dead floor panel, it pressed down about three inches. “That’s not good. Hmmm, I wonder.” The floor panel started to slowly rise, as it did each coffin opened a crack, a gust of dust splashed out and hit the ground. “This doesn’t look promising anymore. I have to find a way out fast.” A small voice from somewhere within the room was heard just barely.
“Reanimation!”
“NO, I have bad hearing sometimes but I know what that was.” A hand started to slide the top of its coffin next to him, it crashed on the ground. A figure started to slowly rise from inside it. His eyes opened up slightly then fully, from the looks of his head band he was from the Swamp country.
“Ninja art, dusk swamp jutsu!” He made one hand sign as a bog started to appear in the large chamber. The walls around Obito disappeared, though the coffins remained. One by one each coffins top started to slide of, hitting the boggy water and ground. The next person Obito saw was from the hidden Rain country. “Water style, mist over water!” It slowly started to rain outside, small sprites of water fell, it wasn’t meant to hurt or anything it was only made to blind Obito more than the bog had done.
“What kind of people would do this? Using the dead to protect an artifact, they should have been put to rest when they died, not treated like this.” Obito stood there staring as each coffin opened, several leaf ninja, some sand ninja, waterfall, sound, lightning, and earth ninja stood up and surrounded Obito. Obito recognized one of the leaf ninja standing there, tears started to fall from his face. “I know that face, you’re the third hokage of the village, the one who fought to keep it alive from hidden sand and sound. Who did this to you?”
“I can’t say, sadly the reanimation jutsu is being controlled with pure Chakra, the only way you can get to any of the three artifacts is if your strong enough and smart enough, if you even place your hand on the artifact the traps within the area disappear, but even so, I’m bound here, and because of this my body wont responded to me. Meaning you have to fight even me. I can tell you this room has one of the artifacts but more than thirty shinobi from all around are guarding it. Our lives were placed here when we were dead against our will. I was never meant to be here, but as you see I’ve been forced.”
I can’t fight those that are bound here by a horrid jutsu like that. It’s not possible and I don’t have the will to do something so heartless.”
“If you do this, our souls will be free forever. The one that used this jutsu died long ago but used a jutsu to reanimate us if that floor panel was disturbed. Now guard yourself!”
Obito shook his head of his tears, and looked up at Sarutobi.
“Sharingan! I realize that it’s not the strong that win and weak that lose, I’m weak I know that, but even so I promise ill release your body’s from this ungodly world!”
Sarutobi lunged at him, Obito was hit in the head and then fell back into a coffin. He jumped up in time as a sound ninja had landed on the edge of the coffin. Obito punched him into Sarutobi who had started to make his way back at Obito.
-“ In order to fight I need to be able to use jutsu, but with this many shinobi I won’t have time to gather chakra for a jutsu. If I can hold them off maybe, just maybe I can use that.”- Obito stood up and placed one hand in front of the other. “Typically I wouldn’t use this during a on scale battle like this but I need time. Multi Shadow Clone jutsu!” Obito summoned over three hundred clones, to which started to jump right and left stopping any ninja that dared attack Obito.
“Hey kid, even with shadow clones we can still get to you.”
Obito went tense as the words flowed into his head. -“Rasengan can take out one maybe two of these guys, so that’s flawed cause it uses to much Chakra. That takes care of that plan.”-
As he crouched there a ninja was able to get behind him and his clones, Obito noticed it last minute and was able to dodge being hit by a shuriken, a good ten of his clones took the brunt of the attack disappearing behind smoke.” His clones were able to take out a few of the Ninja. By this time more than half of his clones were depleted. “It’s costing to much chakra to keep them around, I can’t hold in this much longer. It’s a now or never situation.”
Sarutobi started to run forward destroying twenty clones, one finally pushed him back and held him off. Several more of the ninja fell as Obito’s clones fell as well. Finally a ninja passed through punching Obito into the bog, all of his clones disappeared from that point. Obito before collapsing on the ground kicked the ninja back and they were both down now.
“Get up child, or die.” Sarutobi looked down at him. Obito was unconscious. A bunch of memory’s flooding into his head.
-“You will never be better than Kakashi, you won’t be better than anyone!”-
-“Only selected ninja are chosen to fight in wars and protect their village, others waste there life as a farmer or builders, some even doing shop work. Either be a shinobi and do what’s needed or be like those that have absolutely no future.”-
-“You can’t accomplish anything using stupid jutsu, and a limited amount of chakra! You have to use everything you got!”-
-“Your nothing until you prove yourself!”-
Obito opened his eyes, Sarutobi standing over him. “I understand now. This isn’t like the other times. It’s a win or lose situation. Either I prove my shinobi worth or die here.”
The third Hokage smiled down on him. “It’s about time you start thinking like a true ninja, a true shinobi. Do you know what has to be done?”
“To be a shinobi, and help those I love and care about. That is my dream, my ninja way!”
“Those words, you’re like. No way!”
Sarutobi stood there, thinking for a second. –“To be hokage that is my dream! I don’t care what happens I promise I’ll be hokage so that people will recognize me and respect me!”-
“Naruto Uzumaki.”
Sarutobi looked back down at Obito, Obito had his hand out in front of him. “I haven’t had much time for this jutsu, and its nearly complete but I should be able to use it up to this point.” Water from the bog around Obito started to slowly rise into his hand. Obito use his other hand to move the water around in a perfect circle. More and more water slowly seeped into his hand, compressing itself to keep a perfect small circle about the size of a baseball placed in his hand. “Compress it, keep it moving.” Now large strands of water were forming into his hand, the chakra amount he was using was becoming visible. Obito move his other hand around it keeping the water moving faster and faster. In a straight line all of the ninja started to rush at Obito. Obito kept building the chakra more and more, water lines were pouring into his hand. The first ninja struck at him. Obito grabbed the Ninja’s shoulder. “NOW TAKE THIS, RASENGAN!” Obito pressed the water filled chakra ball into the ninja’s stomach, then released his shoulder. The ninja was trapped in the ball of energy as it rapidly grew and spread out. He went flying back into all the other ninja, destroying them in seconds.
Darfin stood there a second, he bit his thumb and slammed his hand down on the ground. “SUMMONING JUTSU!” King Enma appeared.
“Aaah need help again?”
“Quickly make a barrier around me, otherwise I’m dead!”
“Transformation 64! Barrier!”
Enma made a hand sign and transformed into metal bars surrounding Darfin from being hit. The moving wall crashed into Enma’s steal body. Enma didn’t even flinch as the rock broke and went right through the bars. Darfin turned around and covered his face as the debris went flying past him. The wall went crashing all the way through and hit the back wall. The path was no re-opened for Darfin’s escape.
“Thanks Enma! I really needed that.”
“No problem kid.” Enma disappeared. Darfin started to run back down the hall way at full speed.
Ignis walked back up to the pedestal. She reached her arm out to grab the artifact, but as she did something grabbed her hand. The being pulled her arm across its chest and then swung it around his body sending her back down the pyramid. She clashed into the ground with a huge –thud-.
She slowly got back up and rubbed her head, “Ooow, you could have killed me moron!”
The creature started to run down the pyramid at a very fast pace. Ignis’s eyes opened wide as the figure moved closer and closer towards here.
“He hit one of my major chakra points in that first swing. He’s even faster than the Hyuuga’s . I don’t think I’m going to make it out of this one. My body is to weighted down. I don’t think I can even summon my puppets, let alone being able to control them. He’s a man with no soul, I can sense that he feels nothing. Even reanimation has a life, but not him. He’s not dead or alive.”
The man hit the last three steps then dived at Ignis, Ignis jumped to the side in time to just miss being hit by the punch he sent into the ground, the ground shook a little and all the tiles in the room caved and pushed to the side. He looked back up. Ignis had her hand over her chest, one of her eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily.
The ninja got up to his feet, he leaped into the air and landed on the ceiling. He stayed there for a second the released, he started to rapidly spin around in a circle. Ignis got to her feet and flipped backwards as the man crashed into the ground. Ignis fell to her knees again. The ninja had made a good ten foot hole, no movements came from it.
“It’s over I hope…… Uuuh.” She looked at the hole in shock. The man’s hair was now visible, his hand reached up and grabbed the corner of the opening. He slowly pulled himself out.
Obito stood in front of Sarutobi, trying to catch his breath. Sarutobi slowly walked up to him making several hand signs. “Earth style. Earth dragon bomb.” A large dragon came up from the boggy ground. It opened its mouth and started to shoot out large balls of mud.
“Sorry boy, but you either win or die! FIRE STYLE FIRE BALL JUTSU!” The fire mixed with mud, creating large flaming balls of mud.
“Sharingan!” Obito started to jump into the air, moving from each and every attack that was sent at him. “Ice style, Ice block shield!” Obito made one hand sign as a large block of ice appeared in front of him. The mud and fire mixed slowly started to destroy the barrier.
Sarutobi made another hand sign, “Shadow clone jutsu!” Three clones appeared.
Obito almost immediately copied the jutsu. “Shadow clone jutsu!” Obito and the clones landed on the ground. Sarutobi’s clones started to run at him. Obito’s clones jumped into the air. Saritobi’s clones started to make hand signs. “Earth style, Giant wall!” for a second the clones stood there with their hands placed into a specific sign, then the ground around them started to lift.
Obito looked up only to see Sarutobi smiling.
“Leaf style, giant tree.” Obito made a hand sign, a vine like planted started to grow out of the ground lifting him up and equal level with the rock wall.
Sarutobi started to make more hand signs. “Fire style, fire dragon jutsu!”
Obito didn’t use the Sharingan to copy and use the same jutsu but did copy the jutsu. He started to make hand signs as Sarutobi spat out a ball of fire which grew into a dragon. Obito finished his hand signs. “Water style, Water dragon jutsu!”
From the bog underneath a dragon started to slowly rise up and launched forward at Sarutobi.
“Fire style against water style. This shall prove most interesting.” Sarutobi sent his fire dragon at Obito’s water dragon.
-“This may or may not work.”- Obito glance around for a second far below when a shiny object caught his eyes. –“There!”- Obito jumped onto the back of his water dragon, using the chakra in his hands and feet he grasped it and changed its course from Sarutobi to a coffin at the base of Sarutobi’s giant wall.
“So he figured out where it is. Its time I kick things up a bit. Test this Uchiha’s true power.” Sarutobi jumped down and landed on the coffin before Obito could lay his hand on it.
“I was so close to ending this. Why did I have to fight a hidden leaf Hokage?”
“Your skills for your age even as an Uchiha’s are remarkable.”
“Thanks, but I don’t compare to my brother, when he learned the Sharingan at the age of five and was able to use genjutsu at age four. I’ll never be like him.”
“If you talk like that you won’t. But I know as an Uchiha you have a full arsenal of attacks that you can use on me. Think deep and hard and the answer will come to you.” Sarutobi started to make several hand signs again. Obito went frigid.
“If you don’t learn to defend yourself and get out of this Trans you’re going to end up dying. Fool.”
Obito closed his eyes waiting for the worst to come. –“I failed the hidden leaf village once again. I can’t do anything right. Now I’m about to die for my failure.” Obito opened his eyes. Almost instantly a vision came to his head.
=”Theres only one move you can use in your arsenal that has deadly and blinding power. It will weaken you to the point that if your attack doesn’t work on the opponent you yourself will have left yourself open for an attack. If this attack is successful you will have mastered part of the Sharingan. But it’s a failsafe. Only use it when needed. Kenshin’s already learned it, now it’s your turn.”=
Obito closed his eyes again, then opened them, all the pieces to his Sharingan were now complete.
“I think I finally understand now. I’ve been so blind because of everyone around me. Everyone’s talking distracting me from my mission. LETS GO!”
-“His trembling has stopped. He’s ready to fight and move on.”-
“Now Kakashi, I hope that I can do this like you did.” A white barrier started to form around Obito, and slowly a black chakra started to seep out of little cuts in the barrier.
“Uhhh, The ultimate Uchiha Barrier. What is this black chakra?”
Obito started to focus chakra all around him, it slowly started to spin around him and Sarutobi.
“I can’t fight him while he’s in there!”
“Sorry Sarutobi but it’s over. That black Chakra is infused with a powerful explosive. When I want it to, it will explode. But I have to time it just right cause it will only hit whatever it touches.”
Obito focused the chakra to Sarutobi’s specific point and then in a large flash of light Sarutobi was lost. Obito slowly fell to the ground and the barrier was released. Sarutobi lay on the ground staring at Obito, he was motionless.
Obito tensed up. “I really did it, I killed the third Hokage.” Tears started to fall from the corner of his eyes. “I killed a person that use to protect my village.” A voice behind Obito made him move enough to look over. Darfin stood there.
“You had to do what you had to do. It wasn’t a matter of you killing him, Sarutobi wanted this. His body being trapped inside a puppet basically. He couldn’t rest in the afterlife with his body in this condition. You did the right thing.” ‘
Darfin went over and picked up a large sword from inside the coffin and then placed it in his bag. He walked over and helped Obito to his feet then slowly with a rope he had use to get down climbed back up the large hole.
Faia stood there with her arms dangling by her side.
“It’s a miracle iv made it this long, if someone doesn’t help me soon I’m dead.” She noticed a pinch in her left arm. –“The feeling its coming back, if I can dodge him for a few more minutes and let the venom he released into my arms wear off, I might be able to use a fire jutsu on him. If I’m lucky.”-
The large creature came crashing down next to Faia as she dove forward into a wall and then stood up shaking her head a bit. –“If I apply the same strength that I truthfully have in my arms to my head maybe…..”- Faia stood there focusing chakra into her head. The creature turned and started to move its way over to Faia. She slammed her head into the ground after about ten seconds of focusing chakra. The ground trembled and sank in. The creature was lost for a second then climbed up the side of the hole and went back on the attack. Faia jumped to the ceiling and ran along it to the other side of the room. She slammed her head into the roof of the cave as it collapsed on top of the creature.
“This isn’t over I know that.” The creature started to seep out of the rocks that just fell on it. “Presto.”
Faia jumped down onto the ground as the creature started to make its way to Faia. She jumped in time to miss being crushed by the creature. Faia knelt down for a second, she bit off two large patches on her legs, When they hit they collapsed part of the ground. “I didn’t want to have to use high speed taijutsu at this point. Owell.” Faia stood up then ran at the Creature. She disappeared then appeared behind it and kicked it hard enough to send it into a nearby wall. The creature got up slightly fast. Before it was able to recuperate Faia was already standing in front of it. She lifted her leg and then dropped it hard onto the ground as the ground sank from the pressure of the force. She flipped back several times landing softly on the ground. “Ha, looks as I’m faster and stronger then the big bad blob.” The creature picked itself up and started to move fast at Faia. Faia was just about to kick it as a foot came out and kicked her off. Faia looked at it for a second then realized it was now starting to form into something.
“It, it looks like me. How the hell is it doing that. I since no chakra from this creature.” Faia felt a pinching in both of her arms now as she slowly moved her right hand to her face. “My arms, I can move them. But they feel so hot.” She started to make a hand sign then she pressed her left hand to her lips. “Fire style, giant fireball!” A large ball of fire swept at the creature. Faia stood there for a second. “That should just about do i-----.” She went silent when the creature was standing looking at her. “What is this thing. If I could have use that fire jutsu when it was in its original state I would have been much better off.”
The creature started to make several hand signs. “I KNOW THOSE!” Faia started to make a hand sign but was to late as the creature spat out a odd foam from its mouth. It hit the ground, when it did the floor started to burn and disintegrate. “What the heck, that wasn’t what I thought….” Faia stood there for a second thinking. –“It came from water, so when I used the fire jutsu on it, nothing happened. So that means its body is made of water. Or something of the sort. But when I used that fire ball it should have melted back to its original state. Something’s not right about this creature.”- She stared at it for a good few minutes, it smiled back at her.
-“Wait a minute. If it’s a water base that means its being held together by something within not water base, something absorbing the water.”-
Faia started to make some hand signs. “I got it now, Fire won’t work on a water base. But one jutsu I have will. Wind style LIGHTING BARRAGE!” A cloud formed above the creatures head and started to rain a little, suddenly thunder hit then lightning struck down on the ground. Faia held her hands in one position making sure to put as much chakra into the cloud. Finally a strand of lightning struck the creature. It let out a horrible screech that Faia was having a hard time blocking out. She let out one last large amount of chakra that was sent ripping through the creature. It fell back into its water base then hit the floor in a puddle. It attempted to reform but then suddenly gave up. As the water moved Faia could see small fragments of something that was in the creature.
Faia laughed and went over to a small box on the far back wall, she opened it to find a small object placed in there on black silk cloth.
Ignis crouched on the ground. “This is the end, I suck at Taijutsu. Genjutsu probably won’t work on this guy either. Nin jutsu seems pointless as well.”
“Poor poor Ignis.”
“How do you know my name? FREAK!”
“You are pitiful aren’t you. To call yourself a shinobi is a joke.”
“What are you talking about?”
Ignis then realized something that she hadn’t a second or so ago. “RELEASE!” Ignis made one hand sign and focused on her hands. When she looked up the figure was gone. But a voice in the background was the only thing that she noticed. “You figured out it was Genjutsu eeeh? Smart aren’t you. But even being Genjutsu this is a small message for you. Stay out of the upcoming war, or your dead, girl.” The voice vanished. Ignis stood there for a second motionless. “The artifact.” She jumped up and ran back up the pyramid that now seemed so easy even using chakra wasn’t needed anymore. She got to the top were a lock box was. The strings that once was attached no longer was there. “It was Genjutsu as well. How foolish I was to fall for something as stupid as an Illusion jutsu.” She took a small jagged edged object out of a side pouch she carried. She jammed it into the lock. The top hatch split open and there sat several odd kunai. She grabbed them then went sprinting out of the room and back up the cave opening.
Silvercloud started to run back up the hall when she came to a dead end. Threads were all over the ground but non stood out from the walls.
After a good twenty minutes everyone was back in the main lobby of the cave. They went jumping out through the hole to find it was dark out.
Faia was the first to talk before anyone said anything about it being dark. “That’s frigin great, as if we didn’t have enough darkness from the cave, WE GET THE REAL THING! Son of a bitch.”
Obito looked over at her. “Someone’s over happy I see.” Faia turned around half smiling with her eye brows pointed down and her eyes blank. “Eeeh Faia I was only,” before he could finish Faia had started chasing him across the Sea top. “KIDDING!”
Ignis laughed as Darfin and Silvercloud followed giggling now and then. Silvercloud did her best not to laugh but had to keep putting her hand over her mouth as if to cough letting out small laughs here and there.
Kenshin was driving down a dark road when he came to a large desert area.
“Well I guess I’m on the right path, or at least I hope.” Kenshin drove for almost the whole night when he came upon a large sand like wall. Two guards were standing outside, they pulled out Kunai and demanded Kenshin turn off the motorcycle. Kenshin understood the signs and turned it off.
“Excuse me? What are you doing here?”
“I’m here to see Gaara of the Desert. I know he’s here so don’t tell me otherwise.”
“Aah you must be Kenshin, Of the Leaf Village. Right this way.” Kenshin started to follow the guard into the hidden sand village. It took them a while to get to a large building in the center of the village. “He’s inside here. Mind him please, lately he hasn’t been well. He’s very old and is dying. But has waited this long to see you.”
Kenshin slowly walked in, the doors behind him closed from the Guards. A young women came out into the light and looked at Kenshin. “You’re here to see Gaara I presume. This way please.”
Kenshin followed the young women up to a strange and large door. “He’s inside there, enter please I won’t be following.”
Kenshin walked up as the little women went running back down the hall to assist someone screaming. Kenshin pushed open the door and slowly walked in. A figure sat in a chair not far in front of him. The chair seemed to be the only thing in the room. The figure looked very young in age as if only in his twenty’s.
“I’m sorry I must be in the wrong room. Pardon me.”
“No you’re in the right room, trust me on that.”
“Oooh then were is Gaara of the Desert?”
“You’re looking at him.”
Kenshin stopped talking for a second and his bottom jaw dropped. –“He looks likes he’s extremely young and yet he’s over one hundred.”-
“Sorry about that Kenshin, I’m using a jutsu to conceal my age.” Gaara smiled. “Now shall we begin?”
Next time, Ignis’s team finally makes it back to the hidden leaf village but Kenshin is faced with a horrable choice.
Kenshins Death, a Fitting End.
Last edited by Kakashi.Archive on Fri Dec 21, 2007 4:21 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
.. great chapter tho.. i kiked itachis butt and have 3 kekki genkai now.. (sharingan - the bone thing - the thing were ibreak up molecules ( tho i dont like tht keki genkai)Kenshins Death, a Fitting End.
Gaara stood up, he slowly started to walk over to Kenshin. “Shall we begin?”
Kenshin flicked his right arm down to the ground as a kunai landed in his hand. “TAKE ANOTHER STEP AND YOUR DEAD, YOU NUT!”
Gaara continued to walk to Kenshin, when he got within a foot of Kenshin, Kenshin swung the kunai around stabbing Gaara in the back. Before he could do so Gaara’s sand shield broke out and protected him.
“Your fast.” Gaara smiled.
Kenshin disappeared.
“Just like Rock lee. What is it with the hidden leaf village and its fast shinobi?”
Gaara noticed small flecks of dust flying around him, he knew that was the limit of where Kenshin was stepping and running around him.
“Not this again.” Kenshin got behind him and kicked him into the air. The room was just tall enough to get Gaara a good twenty feet into the air. Kenshin wrapped his arms around Gaara and slowly started to spin. He picked up the rotation speed and slammed Gaara right through the floor.
“PRIMARY LOTUS!”
Through the heavy thick smoke from the collapsing floor a figure stood there.
“That move won’t work on me anymore.”
Kenshin jumped down to the next floor were Gaara stood with part of his sand shield protecting his head.
Gaara moved his hand up as sand rushed at Kenshin. Kenshin back flipped all the way to the end of the hall. He through several paper bombs into the air before the sand could reach him, letting them explode at a safe distance.
-“What incredible speed. He’s also very good at protecting himself.”-
-“This guy, Hime sent me to retrieve him not fight him, yet he knew I was coming, why is he attacking?”
Kenshin stood up from being crouched over. His eyes were open into Sharingan. –“That sand is like a blood line, I won’t be able to copy his attacks, but I might be able to know what he’s going to do from a fair enough distance.”-
Gaara placed his hand up in the air. “That’s enough. Please follow me.” Gaara placed his right hand in front of him with all his fingers pointing up. The ground that he had just crashed through started to float back up in place.
-“He’s using his jutsu to rebuild this place. He’s a lot stronger then I had thought.”- Kenshin followed Gaara back up stairs into the room they had just been in. Gaara sat back down in his chair and looked at Kenshin for a few minutes without a word. Then he finally spoke up.
“Kenshin. There’s a reason you’re here. That reason is for a cause and duty that was asked upon you to fulfill. You may choose to do it or you may not but it’s your choice.”
“Lord Kazekage, the leaf village, Lady Tsunade has wished for you to join the village with me. What is there a choice about?”
“That wasn’t the choice that was to be made Kenshin. I already talked with Tsunade, and you were the perfect candidate for what is being asked of now. So just listen. Many years ago I was killed. But resurrected by a strong healing doctor. I for several years didn’t have the Shikaku creature in me. But then when I found the one person who had placed it in there body’s I use a method I created and ripped it out of his body. That person was of the Akatsuki. I Destroyed the monster from ever harming another soul. Over the years I have started to pick up on my sand jutsu.”
“You don’t have the creature in you anymore but your able to fight me like that?”
“Yes but there’s another thing. I’ve learned many things in life that have become a help and using this sand jutsu and maintaining it was well worth some of the training I went through. It’s extremely hard to focus and maintain a element and use it for attacks. It was a lot easier when I had Shikaku in me but I’m stronger without him now. Lady Tsunade didn’t want you to take me back but my skills back. If you’re willing I have several medical doctors at the ready so we can transfer my soul into yours.”
“But by doing that you die, right?”
“Well yes and no.”
Kenshin stood up abruptly. Looking into Gaara’s eyes then he started to yell.
“ARE YOU CRAZY? HAVE YOU AND TSUNADE FINALLY LOST IT? IM NEVER GOING TO TAKE SOMEONES LIFE THAT MEANS SO MUCH TO OTHERS. I WONT TAKE A LIFE THAT IS PURE AND NOT EVIL.”
“I understand how you feel Kenshin. Tsunade said you would probably fight me over this as well. That’s why it was left up to you to decide and not ours. If you don’t wish to take what I offer that is fine, but in doing so my power and my life fades here and now.”
Kenshin sat back down slowly. “What do you mean by that?”
“I physically do not have the energy to keep going at this point, I’m only alive because of pure stubbornness. I’ve kept myself long enough to not waste the power I’ve gained but to give it to someone else and so on till the end of time. My chakra and all the jutsu I’ve learned I feel shouldn’t be wasted but should be given to a gifted young person such as yourself.”
“If I refuse to take your body what happens then?”
“Well there won’t be enough time for me to find another vessel for my chakra, and I along with that power will die within hours. I will not be able to keep going in this world and within just a short time it ends for me, that is why I ask you to take chakra as your own, it will take getting use to but I know you can use it properly.
Kenshin put his head into his hands. Many thoughts going through him at this point in time. He realized even if he didn’t take the chakra and power Gaara offered him that Gaara would die in only a few hours. But Kenshin wasn’t the type to kill someone without a motive.
-“Kenshin, you’re not like many people. You have feelings about everything and you’re willing to sacrifice your own life to protect those you love. But there are times when you must do specific duties as a ninja that require you to do something you might not want to. Just remember that even though you have a choice truthfully you don’t.”-
-“Yes father.”-
“Gaara, I’ll do it, and I swear I’ll protect your chakra with my life.”
“Are you sure Kenshin, I must warn you that the procedure to do this is very painful and there’s also a catch to this as well. Though it appears to be easy it’s not and you have to trust my sergeants.”
“What’s this catch?”
“In order for you to receive my powers several things have to happen in the process. Because I’m connecting my soul with yours but your able to keep your personality, In order to receive my powers, you have to die for a short amount of time.”
Kenshin went frigid. “I what?”
“I know what you’re thinking, but truthfully nothing can go wrong with this. Unless your body refuses my chakra which there’s a likeliness of that happen one out of a hundred, nothing will happen bad to you. But again you have to trust my medical ninja to keep you safe.”
“What’s the process of this surgery Gaara?”
“Well first in order to keep my chakra alive we take your body into a room and lay it next to mine. From there we give you a pill that is meant to put people into a dark sleep but mixed with a specific drug will kill you. As long as your body is warm you are alive. But there is only so long that we can keep you dead before you are of no more. As soon as you die my medical corp. will begin to rip my soul out then place it in your body.”
“I’ll do it, shall we get started on this then?”
“Right this way Kenshin.” Gaara let off a semi large smile then walked out the office door.
Ignis was heading back across the water with everyone, when they finally got back to land they sat down for a good thirty minutes. Ignis took a few minutes to look around at the beautiful blue water, “To believe that in only hours that plague could be here. This water is so calm and the animals around here are so peaceful. Sadly it won’t last forever.”
Silvercloud walked over and glomped Ignis from behind giving her a large hug. “It’s ok were going to win this and make things right. There’s no way we can lose if we work together.”
Ignis let out a faint smile but then turned her attention back to the water.
Hime sat once again in her office with Phoenix and Fluffy staring at her. “I don’t understand what’s happened in the past week or so. One we have Kakashi leave the Leaf village. Then of all people Ruiki shows up and summons Lord Manda who was suppose to be dead, unless its Manda’s son that was summoned. Finally we have three large groups out on rank A missions collecting what they can for the upcoming war let alone Kenshin is away now as well.”
Phoenix glanced over at Fluffy then back at Hime, “Lady Hokage you know what your roll is in this war, and that’s not to worry about everyone that you have sent on missions, your purpose is to make sure things are prepped for this war before we go into battle. Don’t lose sight of that.”
“Tsunade, we believe in you and in the village. No matter what we aren’t going to lose this. There’s no way that we can lose, Scythe and Mutts group has already arrived back in the village. There groups are being dressed with bandages and being healed as we speak.”
“What about Ignis and them? They haven’t returned yet?”
Fluffy and Phoenix looked at each other, then back at Hime. Hime looked down at her feet. “I surely hope you both don’t trust in a foolish Hokage such as myself. I’ve messed up at this point.”
Fluffy slammed her hand down on Himes desk. “How dare you Tsunade. HOW DARE YOU! This village trust and believes in you, how can they do that when there Hokage is sulking over nothing. You have done what you needed to get this village out of a world of destruction. Now stop beating yourself up and become the Hokage everyone believes you are.”
A knock at the door broke the tension. Fluffy turned around walked over and opened the door. Zabuza and Sniper stood at the door, there small cuts and scrapes were basically healed now just a small few scratches left.
Hime stood up. “Come in you two. Please sit down.”
Zabuza and Sniper walked in and sat in the closest chairs nearest Hime. “Tell me how was your mission?”
Zabuza looked up. “It went pretty well id say. A few complications but not much for trouble.”
Sniper nodded at Zabuza.
“Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?”
Both Zabuza and Sniper looked at each other then Sniper put his head down. Zabuza took in a deep breath then exhaled. “Lady Hokage it’s what I have to tell you might seem troubling but it’s something that must be done.” Zabuza placed his hand on Snipers shoulder. “Me and Sniper are leaving the Hidden Leaf village.”
Hime stood frozen for a second Fluffy and Phoenix looked abruptly at them.
“What did you say?” Hime gazed at them both.
Zabuza continued to speak. “I find that this war that you’re leading us into along with every other nation is going to be the downfall of ever y village. What’s the point on going into a war that we can’t win?”
“We are on our way on working on strategy and figuring out numbers of shinobi entering into this war. We need every single person we can get and by losing even one person we start to lose in the war.”
“Either way I won’t let this war take me or Sniper. I refuse to do this and put my life on the line. By midnight tonight we will be out of this village.”
“I will not allow anot---.” Before Hime could finish Zabuza and Sniper had already started to head for the door. Fluffy and Phoenix blocked the path with their own body’s.
“I am warning you to move now. Tsunade I don’t wish to hurt anyone in this village.” Zabuza turned back at her his eyes were almost total darkness and not the type that is ready to give up.
“I refuse to let more shinobi of this village leave. I will NOT!”
Zabuza without another word pulled his long sword from out behind of him. “I’m only saying it again, move now or I will not hold back.” Hime looked into Zabuza’s eyes once again. She noticed something about them this time that was not the same.
“MOVE OR DIE!” Zabuza yelled as Phoenix grabbed Snipers hands and placed them behind his back as to night get hit. Zabuza took a swing with his sword at Fluffy. Fluffy bent back far enough only to have two pieces of hair get cut.
Hime placed her hand in the air. “Stop you two. Let them go. It’s their decision whether we feel it’s right or wrong.” Phoenix released Sniper and Fluffy moved out of the way. Zabuza grabbed Sniper and walked out of the room in a huff.
Ignis and the gang had grabbed their bikes and had already started their way back to the village. It has been several hours and everyone was tired out at this point. The sun started to come up now. Over the horizon Faia was the first to see the village’s walls.
“Were almost there!!”
Ignis let out a breath of air and then smiled. –“Thank god were home”-
Faia was the first into the walls of the village. Everyone following close behind. Faia road all the way back to the Hokage tower to personally see Hime immediately and let her know how the mission went.
“Lady Tsunade?” Faia called out. Hime let a deep breath out and called her in. –“They made it back safly it appears.”-
“Were back in one piece Lady Hokage.” Faia smiled at Hime.
“Good, now to start planning for this war. I need every one of the artifacts brought to me asap. Along with that the other two groups haven’t seen me yet and I need the scrolls and chakra device. As for all of you I have a special thing to show you that you’re going to be using for a long while in order to prepare for the upcoming war.”
“Ok Tsunade.”
“Get a good night’s rest and I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Faia went running back out as Ignis pulled up on her motorcycle. Obito, Darfin, and Silvercloud had split up at this point, and headed back home in order to get food and a good rest.
Ignis walked past Faia without a word and straight up to Tsunade’s office. Before she could knock on the door Hime had already asked her in.
“So I hear your mission was a success then. I have troubling news though. I noticed something earlier. I want you to investigate it as well. Just keep a look out on the village and watch for any suspicious characters, I want you on twenty four hour watch.”
“Alright Tsunade.”
“Also, we have lost two of our skilled ninja. They left just today before you arrived. Zabuza and Sniper have left the village hidden in the leaves. They won’t be coming back I don’t think.”
Ignis stood there for a second then just walked out of Hime’s Office without looking back.
Kenshin lay there on a longer sergeants table. Staring up at the light that hung overhead he kept thinking of the life that he was to leave behind if he did this transference.
Gaara came in; he was wearing a long black silk robe.
“Are you ready Kenshin?”
“I guess as ready as I’ll ever be.”
A doctor came over and placed a pill in Kenshin’s hand then a glass of water next to him.
“When your absolutely ready please swallow that pill there.”
Kenshin looked down at the small brown pill sitting in his hand. He picked up the glass of water. He placed the pill at the tip of his tongue. Right before he swallowed Gaara walked over and grabbed his hand. “I promise you nothing will happen to you.”
Kenshin took some water and swallowed the pill then took several more gulps of the water. He looked up at Gaara’s eyes for the final time then he went limp.
“It’s time to begin Gaara. Please lay down here and we will start.”
One of the doctors walked over to Kenshin’s body, she was a young female of high intelligence within this village. She placed her hand over Kenshin’s chest. A bright green glow started to disperse from her hand. She kept it focused on the spot over his heart. Several Ninja came in. They bit their fingers and started to make seals going all down the table onto the floor and across up the walls. Everyone was making sure not to stand on any of the seals because even one mess up in the seal could mean the end for both Gaara and Kenshin.
One of the doctors focused his chakra over Gaara’s forehead slowly a blue chakra with what appeared to be some kind of silver chain linking around it started to slowly poor out of Gaara’s body.
The Blue chakra started to take form as a human. In order for the process to have been done both Kenshin and Gaara had to be stripped of their cloths as to not get fibers into the chakra. One miss placement such as thread could ruin the transference of the body’s.
The doctor picked up Gaara’s essence, as he did Gaara let out one large breath then his eyes closed for the last time. The Doctor carried Gaara’s essence over to Kenshin’s body. The doctor slowly started to place it down into Kenshin’s body, when the essence was placed properly inside Kenshin’s body the doctor backed up. The young lady using her own life force to keep Kenshin’s body warm broke off. She started to make several hand signs and the ninja that had just made the seal around the room started to do the same. She finished the hand sign then bit her finger, she let several droplets of blood hit the middle of Kenshin’s chest. They spread out and started to make an shape on the surface of his skin. When they stopped moving it looked like a circle with several curved lines coming off of it. She made one hand sign and then pressed her hand on the top of the mark. It burnt into his skin making the mark black and as she did the righting going down the table and up the sides of the wall slowly started to flow back to Kenshin’s Mark. They slowly crushed themselves together and then flatten around the mark on his chest. The young lady made several hand signs and placed her hands on his chest again. The same green chakra that was used to keep his body warm slowly started to make all of Kenshin’s organs work again.
He let out a heavy breath, he opened his eyes for a few seconds. He tilted his head over to look at Gaara. Gaara’s naked body lay lifeless on the table. A tear dropped from the side of Kenshin’s face.
“Kenshin, he wanted this. Don’t feel bad about it. It was his choice to infuse his life into yours.”
“I know.”
“We do have some bad news about the surgery that we didn’t see before this. Because of that mark two of your Blood line traits have been destroyed in your body. The Kyuuga clan jutsu and the molecule jutsu you had. The Sharingan works fine I assure you but you will never again be able to use the other two bloodline traits again.”
“It’s ok, I don’t need those other two. What I’ve been blessed with I personally will keep and hold dear to me, thanks to you Gaara.”
Kenshin took one more blink at Gaara then fell back asleep as a few more tears poured out.
Gaara’s body was wrapped up in the robe he was wearing before. The ninja left the room with Gaara side by side with Kenshin as the two of them wanted.
Next time
Sharingan vs the Byakugan.
The Iron Lotus, and the hidden enemy.
Gaara stood up, he slowly started to walk over to Kenshin. “Shall we begin?”
Kenshin flicked his right arm down to the ground as a kunai landed in his hand. “TAKE ANOTHER STEP AND YOUR DEAD, YOU NUT!”
Gaara continued to walk to Kenshin, when he got within a foot of Kenshin, Kenshin swung the kunai around stabbing Gaara in the back. Before he could do so Gaara’s sand shield broke out and protected him.
“Your fast.” Gaara smiled.
Kenshin disappeared.
“Just like Rock lee. What is it with the hidden leaf village and its fast shinobi?”
Gaara noticed small flecks of dust flying around him, he knew that was the limit of where Kenshin was stepping and running around him.
“Not this again.” Kenshin got behind him and kicked him into the air. The room was just tall enough to get Gaara a good twenty feet into the air. Kenshin wrapped his arms around Gaara and slowly started to spin. He picked up the rotation speed and slammed Gaara right through the floor.
“PRIMARY LOTUS!”
Through the heavy thick smoke from the collapsing floor a figure stood there.
“That move won’t work on me anymore.”
Kenshin jumped down to the next floor were Gaara stood with part of his sand shield protecting his head.
Gaara moved his hand up as sand rushed at Kenshin. Kenshin back flipped all the way to the end of the hall. He through several paper bombs into the air before the sand could reach him, letting them explode at a safe distance.
-“What incredible speed. He’s also very good at protecting himself.”-
-“This guy, Hime sent me to retrieve him not fight him, yet he knew I was coming, why is he attacking?”
Kenshin stood up from being crouched over. His eyes were open into Sharingan. –“That sand is like a blood line, I won’t be able to copy his attacks, but I might be able to know what he’s going to do from a fair enough distance.”-
Gaara placed his hand up in the air. “That’s enough. Please follow me.” Gaara placed his right hand in front of him with all his fingers pointing up. The ground that he had just crashed through started to float back up in place.
-“He’s using his jutsu to rebuild this place. He’s a lot stronger then I had thought.”- Kenshin followed Gaara back up stairs into the room they had just been in. Gaara sat back down in his chair and looked at Kenshin for a few minutes without a word. Then he finally spoke up.
“Kenshin. There’s a reason you’re here. That reason is for a cause and duty that was asked upon you to fulfill. You may choose to do it or you may not but it’s your choice.”
“Lord Kazekage, the leaf village, Lady Tsunade has wished for you to join the village with me. What is there a choice about?”
“That wasn’t the choice that was to be made Kenshin. I already talked with Tsunade, and you were the perfect candidate for what is being asked of now. So just listen. Many years ago I was killed. But resurrected by a strong healing doctor. I for several years didn’t have the Shikaku creature in me. But then when I found the one person who had placed it in there body’s I use a method I created and ripped it out of his body. That person was of the Akatsuki. I Destroyed the monster from ever harming another soul. Over the years I have started to pick up on my sand jutsu.”
“You don’t have the creature in you anymore but your able to fight me like that?”
“Yes but there’s another thing. I’ve learned many things in life that have become a help and using this sand jutsu and maintaining it was well worth some of the training I went through. It’s extremely hard to focus and maintain a element and use it for attacks. It was a lot easier when I had Shikaku in me but I’m stronger without him now. Lady Tsunade didn’t want you to take me back but my skills back. If you’re willing I have several medical doctors at the ready so we can transfer my soul into yours.”
“But by doing that you die, right?”
“Well yes and no.”
Kenshin stood up abruptly. Looking into Gaara’s eyes then he started to yell.
“ARE YOU CRAZY? HAVE YOU AND TSUNADE FINALLY LOST IT? IM NEVER GOING TO TAKE SOMEONES LIFE THAT MEANS SO MUCH TO OTHERS. I WONT TAKE A LIFE THAT IS PURE AND NOT EVIL.”
“I understand how you feel Kenshin. Tsunade said you would probably fight me over this as well. That’s why it was left up to you to decide and not ours. If you don’t wish to take what I offer that is fine, but in doing so my power and my life fades here and now.”
Kenshin sat back down slowly. “What do you mean by that?”
“I physically do not have the energy to keep going at this point, I’m only alive because of pure stubbornness. I’ve kept myself long enough to not waste the power I’ve gained but to give it to someone else and so on till the end of time. My chakra and all the jutsu I’ve learned I feel shouldn’t be wasted but should be given to a gifted young person such as yourself.”
“If I refuse to take your body what happens then?”
“Well there won’t be enough time for me to find another vessel for my chakra, and I along with that power will die within hours. I will not be able to keep going in this world and within just a short time it ends for me, that is why I ask you to take chakra as your own, it will take getting use to but I know you can use it properly.
Kenshin put his head into his hands. Many thoughts going through him at this point in time. He realized even if he didn’t take the chakra and power Gaara offered him that Gaara would die in only a few hours. But Kenshin wasn’t the type to kill someone without a motive.
-“Kenshin, you’re not like many people. You have feelings about everything and you’re willing to sacrifice your own life to protect those you love. But there are times when you must do specific duties as a ninja that require you to do something you might not want to. Just remember that even though you have a choice truthfully you don’t.”-
-“Yes father.”-
“Gaara, I’ll do it, and I swear I’ll protect your chakra with my life.”
“Are you sure Kenshin, I must warn you that the procedure to do this is very painful and there’s also a catch to this as well. Though it appears to be easy it’s not and you have to trust my sergeants.”
“What’s this catch?”
“In order for you to receive my powers several things have to happen in the process. Because I’m connecting my soul with yours but your able to keep your personality, In order to receive my powers, you have to die for a short amount of time.”
Kenshin went frigid. “I what?”
“I know what you’re thinking, but truthfully nothing can go wrong with this. Unless your body refuses my chakra which there’s a likeliness of that happen one out of a hundred, nothing will happen bad to you. But again you have to trust my medical ninja to keep you safe.”
“What’s the process of this surgery Gaara?”
“Well first in order to keep my chakra alive we take your body into a room and lay it next to mine. From there we give you a pill that is meant to put people into a dark sleep but mixed with a specific drug will kill you. As long as your body is warm you are alive. But there is only so long that we can keep you dead before you are of no more. As soon as you die my medical corp. will begin to rip my soul out then place it in your body.”
“I’ll do it, shall we get started on this then?”
“Right this way Kenshin.” Gaara let off a semi large smile then walked out the office door.
Ignis was heading back across the water with everyone, when they finally got back to land they sat down for a good thirty minutes. Ignis took a few minutes to look around at the beautiful blue water, “To believe that in only hours that plague could be here. This water is so calm and the animals around here are so peaceful. Sadly it won’t last forever.”
Silvercloud walked over and glomped Ignis from behind giving her a large hug. “It’s ok were going to win this and make things right. There’s no way we can lose if we work together.”
Ignis let out a faint smile but then turned her attention back to the water.
Hime sat once again in her office with Phoenix and Fluffy staring at her. “I don’t understand what’s happened in the past week or so. One we have Kakashi leave the Leaf village. Then of all people Ruiki shows up and summons Lord Manda who was suppose to be dead, unless its Manda’s son that was summoned. Finally we have three large groups out on rank A missions collecting what they can for the upcoming war let alone Kenshin is away now as well.”
Phoenix glanced over at Fluffy then back at Hime, “Lady Hokage you know what your roll is in this war, and that’s not to worry about everyone that you have sent on missions, your purpose is to make sure things are prepped for this war before we go into battle. Don’t lose sight of that.”
“Tsunade, we believe in you and in the village. No matter what we aren’t going to lose this. There’s no way that we can lose, Scythe and Mutts group has already arrived back in the village. There groups are being dressed with bandages and being healed as we speak.”
“What about Ignis and them? They haven’t returned yet?”
Fluffy and Phoenix looked at each other, then back at Hime. Hime looked down at her feet. “I surely hope you both don’t trust in a foolish Hokage such as myself. I’ve messed up at this point.”
Fluffy slammed her hand down on Himes desk. “How dare you Tsunade. HOW DARE YOU! This village trust and believes in you, how can they do that when there Hokage is sulking over nothing. You have done what you needed to get this village out of a world of destruction. Now stop beating yourself up and become the Hokage everyone believes you are.”
A knock at the door broke the tension. Fluffy turned around walked over and opened the door. Zabuza and Sniper stood at the door, there small cuts and scrapes were basically healed now just a small few scratches left.
Hime stood up. “Come in you two. Please sit down.”
Zabuza and Sniper walked in and sat in the closest chairs nearest Hime. “Tell me how was your mission?”
Zabuza looked up. “It went pretty well id say. A few complications but not much for trouble.”
Sniper nodded at Zabuza.
“Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?”
Both Zabuza and Sniper looked at each other then Sniper put his head down. Zabuza took in a deep breath then exhaled. “Lady Hokage it’s what I have to tell you might seem troubling but it’s something that must be done.” Zabuza placed his hand on Snipers shoulder. “Me and Sniper are leaving the Hidden Leaf village.”
Hime stood frozen for a second Fluffy and Phoenix looked abruptly at them.
“What did you say?” Hime gazed at them both.
Zabuza continued to speak. “I find that this war that you’re leading us into along with every other nation is going to be the downfall of ever y village. What’s the point on going into a war that we can’t win?”
“We are on our way on working on strategy and figuring out numbers of shinobi entering into this war. We need every single person we can get and by losing even one person we start to lose in the war.”
“Either way I won’t let this war take me or Sniper. I refuse to do this and put my life on the line. By midnight tonight we will be out of this village.”
“I will not allow anot---.” Before Hime could finish Zabuza and Sniper had already started to head for the door. Fluffy and Phoenix blocked the path with their own body’s.
“I am warning you to move now. Tsunade I don’t wish to hurt anyone in this village.” Zabuza turned back at her his eyes were almost total darkness and not the type that is ready to give up.
“I refuse to let more shinobi of this village leave. I will NOT!”
Zabuza without another word pulled his long sword from out behind of him. “I’m only saying it again, move now or I will not hold back.” Hime looked into Zabuza’s eyes once again. She noticed something about them this time that was not the same.
“MOVE OR DIE!” Zabuza yelled as Phoenix grabbed Snipers hands and placed them behind his back as to night get hit. Zabuza took a swing with his sword at Fluffy. Fluffy bent back far enough only to have two pieces of hair get cut.
Hime placed her hand in the air. “Stop you two. Let them go. It’s their decision whether we feel it’s right or wrong.” Phoenix released Sniper and Fluffy moved out of the way. Zabuza grabbed Sniper and walked out of the room in a huff.
Ignis and the gang had grabbed their bikes and had already started their way back to the village. It has been several hours and everyone was tired out at this point. The sun started to come up now. Over the horizon Faia was the first to see the village’s walls.
“Were almost there!!”
Ignis let out a breath of air and then smiled. –“Thank god were home”-
Faia was the first into the walls of the village. Everyone following close behind. Faia road all the way back to the Hokage tower to personally see Hime immediately and let her know how the mission went.
“Lady Tsunade?” Faia called out. Hime let a deep breath out and called her in. –“They made it back safly it appears.”-
“Were back in one piece Lady Hokage.” Faia smiled at Hime.
“Good, now to start planning for this war. I need every one of the artifacts brought to me asap. Along with that the other two groups haven’t seen me yet and I need the scrolls and chakra device. As for all of you I have a special thing to show you that you’re going to be using for a long while in order to prepare for the upcoming war.”
“Ok Tsunade.”
“Get a good night’s rest and I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Faia went running back out as Ignis pulled up on her motorcycle. Obito, Darfin, and Silvercloud had split up at this point, and headed back home in order to get food and a good rest.
Ignis walked past Faia without a word and straight up to Tsunade’s office. Before she could knock on the door Hime had already asked her in.
“So I hear your mission was a success then. I have troubling news though. I noticed something earlier. I want you to investigate it as well. Just keep a look out on the village and watch for any suspicious characters, I want you on twenty four hour watch.”
“Alright Tsunade.”
“Also, we have lost two of our skilled ninja. They left just today before you arrived. Zabuza and Sniper have left the village hidden in the leaves. They won’t be coming back I don’t think.”
Ignis stood there for a second then just walked out of Hime’s Office without looking back.
Kenshin lay there on a longer sergeants table. Staring up at the light that hung overhead he kept thinking of the life that he was to leave behind if he did this transference.
Gaara came in; he was wearing a long black silk robe.
“Are you ready Kenshin?”
“I guess as ready as I’ll ever be.”
A doctor came over and placed a pill in Kenshin’s hand then a glass of water next to him.
“When your absolutely ready please swallow that pill there.”
Kenshin looked down at the small brown pill sitting in his hand. He picked up the glass of water. He placed the pill at the tip of his tongue. Right before he swallowed Gaara walked over and grabbed his hand. “I promise you nothing will happen to you.”
Kenshin took some water and swallowed the pill then took several more gulps of the water. He looked up at Gaara’s eyes for the final time then he went limp.
“It’s time to begin Gaara. Please lay down here and we will start.”
One of the doctors walked over to Kenshin’s body, she was a young female of high intelligence within this village. She placed her hand over Kenshin’s chest. A bright green glow started to disperse from her hand. She kept it focused on the spot over his heart. Several Ninja came in. They bit their fingers and started to make seals going all down the table onto the floor and across up the walls. Everyone was making sure not to stand on any of the seals because even one mess up in the seal could mean the end for both Gaara and Kenshin.
One of the doctors focused his chakra over Gaara’s forehead slowly a blue chakra with what appeared to be some kind of silver chain linking around it started to slowly poor out of Gaara’s body.
The Blue chakra started to take form as a human. In order for the process to have been done both Kenshin and Gaara had to be stripped of their cloths as to not get fibers into the chakra. One miss placement such as thread could ruin the transference of the body’s.
The doctor picked up Gaara’s essence, as he did Gaara let out one large breath then his eyes closed for the last time. The Doctor carried Gaara’s essence over to Kenshin’s body. The doctor slowly started to place it down into Kenshin’s body, when the essence was placed properly inside Kenshin’s body the doctor backed up. The young lady using her own life force to keep Kenshin’s body warm broke off. She started to make several hand signs and the ninja that had just made the seal around the room started to do the same. She finished the hand sign then bit her finger, she let several droplets of blood hit the middle of Kenshin’s chest. They spread out and started to make an shape on the surface of his skin. When they stopped moving it looked like a circle with several curved lines coming off of it. She made one hand sign and then pressed her hand on the top of the mark. It burnt into his skin making the mark black and as she did the righting going down the table and up the sides of the wall slowly started to flow back to Kenshin’s Mark. They slowly crushed themselves together and then flatten around the mark on his chest. The young lady made several hand signs and placed her hands on his chest again. The same green chakra that was used to keep his body warm slowly started to make all of Kenshin’s organs work again.
He let out a heavy breath, he opened his eyes for a few seconds. He tilted his head over to look at Gaara. Gaara’s naked body lay lifeless on the table. A tear dropped from the side of Kenshin’s face.
“Kenshin, he wanted this. Don’t feel bad about it. It was his choice to infuse his life into yours.”
“I know.”
“We do have some bad news about the surgery that we didn’t see before this. Because of that mark two of your Blood line traits have been destroyed in your body. The Kyuuga clan jutsu and the molecule jutsu you had. The Sharingan works fine I assure you but you will never again be able to use the other two bloodline traits again.”
“It’s ok, I don’t need those other two. What I’ve been blessed with I personally will keep and hold dear to me, thanks to you Gaara.”
Kenshin took one more blink at Gaara then fell back asleep as a few more tears poured out.
Gaara’s body was wrapped up in the robe he was wearing before. The ninja left the room with Gaara side by side with Kenshin as the two of them wanted.
Next time
Sharingan vs the Byakugan.
The Iron Lotus, and the hidden enemy.
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
The day after Ignis’s group returned everyone was already packing to get ready to leave yet again. Ignis herself was getting ready as well to do her twenty-four hour shifts to watch over the village.
Faia opened her shades and windows in her room taking in the nice morning breeze. When she looked down Silvercloud and Icehaze was already standing at the bottom waiting for her. “Why don’t you two come up for some tea while you wait.” She smiled as the two headed inside.
Obito woke up alone once again. He walked over to the window and looked over to the hillside. He turned around and made himself breakfast then got dressed and packed.
About an hour after everyone waking up they met at Tsunade Himes office. Obito walked in first followed by about forty more genin and chuunin behind him.
Hime without a second thought turned to them.
“Alright all of you. With this upcoming war I need you all in top condition to fight. For the next two weeks you will be in a secret training facility one that is like no other. It’s almost like another dimension sort of say.”
Everyone let out a small gasp.
“I know what your all thinking but this is not the time to back out now. Two of you have already left within the past few days. I can’t lose anyone else. Now here’s what’s going to happen. I will open the gate to this dimension and you have two weeks of training at hand, BUT…” Hime let out a deep sigh. “The catch is that every twist and turn that you go through in here is another trap. There are many types of Genjutsu in there that you must watch out for, though they aren’t real they can still kill you if your body is unable to take the stress.”
A chuunin in the back of the line was the first to speak up. “You must be crazy Lord Hokage. To send Genin and some chuunin into this place without any higher rank support. Have you lost it?”
“Who might I ask is speaking?” A young male walked to the front.
“My name is Ent.” He looked at her for a second then stepped back a little.
“And what clan might I ask are you from Ent?”
“I am of the Aburame Clan. The bug specialists of hidden leaf.”
“Well then. Why is someone that is a bug specialist and is known to be some of the most intelligent people within the Shinobi world confronting me with such nonsense?”
“Well I…...” He went silent.
“Thank you. As I was saying this is going to be dangerous with genjutsu and animals that will attack you on sight. Believe me that this isn’t an easy task or an easy work out but it’s something I believe each and everyone one of you can do. Otherwise I wouldn’t have asked you to come. Your parents already know what’s going on and are proud to have children ready to face danger. You must all work together from this point on whether you want to or not or you will die. I want you training in there fighting each other in practice rounds but also be careful with anything in there.” Hime started to walk through the crowd. “If you would all follow me I’ll see you too the gate.
Everyone started to walk outside and down to the great village wall. As they started to reach the wall they heard a lot of commotion. As they neared they could see the whole village had gathered together, everyone was cheering.
“THAT’S RIGHT ALL OF YOU, DO YOUR BEST, WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT, YOUR ALL GREAT!!!”
Everyone’s parents were there cheering on everyone not just their own kids.
As if something sparked the genin and chuunin everyone became suddenly happier and were more interested in doing this then they had been about five minutes ago. Everyone followed Hime out of the walls and down a twisting and winding road. She came up to a cliff side with a waterfall larger than the one Kakashi and Obito had fought at. Hime leaped through the water fall and into a small chamber behind.
Hime bit her thumb then started to make a series of hand signs. She finished with a dragon sign again. She placed her hands down on the surface of the cave. “SUMMONING JUTSU!” Just as she did she jumped back as a large door started to surface from underground. Coiled around the sides were two large dragons with a chain link across it, Hime made several more hand signs, “Release!” The chains broke, the doors slowly creaked open to reveal a large white portal type of thing.
“Alright everyone in and be safe for the love of god. Get going I can’t keep the portal open forever, its sucking chakra from me as we speak.” Everyone started to run inside as they hit the white portal door they found themselves outside once again. It was utter darkness. Hime yelled in before the portal closed, “All of you remember to come back here in two weeks now this is very important, time moves faster in that stream of that dimension so a day here is a month there. I trust your judgments’.” The portal door slammed shut as Hime slipped and released the doors.
Everyone started to look around for a few minutes. Silvercloud was the first to start talking. “Alright let’s find a place to set up a base camp. From there we can start our training.
Things all around them kept scrambling along the ground and trees around them. Silvercloud finally used the Byakugan to make sure nothing would attack them from the darkness of the bushes.
There was a large opening up ahead. Everyone started to unpack here. Faia looked around at everyone for a second as they started setting up little tents all around. “I don’t know about you people but there isn’t a chance I’m sleeping on that ground who knows what the hell’s been in this place.” Everyone looked at her as she started to make a few hand signs as a small plant started to grow from the ground.
A large tree started to sprout open creating a large tree house structure. There were enough rooms to house everyone there. Faia yelled, “I GET TOP ROOM!!!” Everyone’s jaw launched open as she went running up the tree, everyone fell to the ground. Silvercloud looked up at her. “Her power never seems to stop growing.”
Everyone got situated in their own room. Obito went back outside taking in the fresh air. Solsilver placed his hand on Obito’s shoulder. “It’s not the same is it? Without him I mean.”
Obito nodded then walked off.
It had been several hours sense Anyone had seen Obito, Silvercloud felt intent to find him. She started to walk around for a while to see if she could find him, she found a path that had fresh footprints on it from the mud on the ground. She followed them down to a large river.
She looked around for a few minutes up and down the river finally coming to a stop when she noticed Obito sitting on a large rock throwing smaller ones across it.
She noticed a few tears flowing down his face. Instead of going with the second idea of leaving him she slowly walked up to where he was sitting.
“Obito.” She left a large pause. “I know what you’re feeling, being lonely and all. But you can’t keep putting yourself down for his stupidity. The past is the past, he’s made his decision and that’s to not be with us anymore. I understand why he did it as well. It was more along to save you from himself. He’s dangerous and didn’t want you to get hurt. It’s not because he was selfish.”
“I know, it’s just it seems like I’ve lost everything.” Obito took a large rock then flung it across the river hitting a semi large tree. He did it again but with a lot more rage this time. The rock cracked when he hit it with the rock.
“I know a way to get your mind off of all of this. Let’s do a little sparing, I mean that’s why where here isn’t it.”
Obito looked down at her, then jumped off the rock. He walked over and grabbed a small bag he had. He took some cuff waits out. Then passed a pair to Silvercloud. Both of them put the cuffs on their arms and legs.
“This should help with speed issues.” Obito made several hand signs then touched his cuffs and Silvercloud’s cuffs. They got a lot heavier.
Obito walked over to her, both tapped each other on the hand. Obito attempted to jump backwards. “The gravity around here must be heavy. Because even with these on I can still jump high but not here.”
“Then it will leave for an interesting fight, wouldn’t you say?”
Obito cracked a small smile. “No rules?”
“No rules then.” Silvercloud smiled back. She made several hand signs, “Byakugan.”
Obito closed his eyes then opened them, “Sharingan.”
Silvercloud pulled out several kunai, three in each hand. She spun around throwing the left hand of kunai at Obito. As he jumped into the air Silver spun around again throwing the right hand of kunai. Obito made a hand sign, “Shadow clone jutsu.” The clone grabbed onto him moving him out of the way of the Kunai, then sent him flying at Silvercloud. Silvercloud started to slowly spin in a circle then at such a fast speed Obito couldn’t see her but a large spinning orb. Obito hit down then was pushed back by the force of the attack. “ROTATION!” Silvercloud let up for a second and smiled. Obito smiled then burst into a cloud of smoke. “Double Shadow clone, damn him.”
Silvercloud looked down at the ground. “I can use a small amount of the energy that Hime showed me.” Silvercloud balled up her fist then slammed it into the ground. The power she used from her strength and chakra mixed cracked the ground. Obito jumped out of a crack that was made from the power of her blow.
Obito sprinted at her then turned around and back flipped with two kunai sticking out of his foot. Silvercloud caught a glance at the Kunai when she realized no chakra was flowing threw them. When Obito was close enough he jumped up high into the air then started to all back down at a fast rate, he closed his legs and arms so that he could make even faster speed. Silvercloud only had seconds to think well knowing Rotation was going to work on this. She jumped to the left as Obito crashed down and sank into the ground a good five feet. Silvercloud once again started to make several hand signs. “Ninja art, collapse jutsu!” The ground around Obito started to sink he kept jumping side to side of the walls so that he wouldn’t go deeper into the hole. He finally jumped back to the surface and pulled himself out. Silvercloud had him in her sight now. She pulled out eight shuriken this time. She started to spin around again in rotation. “Shadow shuriken jutsu!” Several shuriken went soaring out of her rotation then over hundreds more came out at him. “Some of them aren’t real, I got to figure out which ones aren’t.”Obito grabbed the two kunai on his foot then blocked each shuriken that came at him. He blocked off two of the shuriken that was sent at him. He threw one of his Kunai at Silvercloud’s rotation, catching three more shuriken dead center of the weapons. He blocked one that was left untouched by the kunai, then threw it catching several more.
Obito went jumping at Silvercloud as she let up the Rotation. Before he could catch that she set a trap for him he felt that he was about to have the upper edge. Silvercloud turned around extremely fast punching Obito in the left cheek. Obito hit the ground hard. Obito stood up and wiped the side of his face. A small amount of blood trickled down the front of him. He laughed a little as Silvercloud stood there smirking. Obito placed one hand out in front of the other. He disappeared then reappeared next to Silvercloud. She placed her hand up as Obito turned to kick her on the side of the face. “LEAF HURRICANE.” He disappeared again then was behind her this time. He arched back then went forward to punch her. She turned around in time and grabbed his hand. “That’s not my blind spot, twit.” She pushed him off of her. Obito vanished yet again. Silvercloud looked around for a second, then up as Obito started to descend while spinning. Silvercloud stood there a second to long, Obito crashed into her and pushed her into the ground. He jumped out of the small hole she lay in now. She lay there silenced, her eyes wide open. A large amount of smoked surrounded her then left leaving behind a log of wood.
“A replacement jutsu.” Obito place his fingers out straight, small bones started to protrude from them, He turned just a little then whipped his hand around sending small bones everywhere. “DIGITIAL SHRAPNEL.” Several of the bones hit and split some of the rocks surrounding him. Silvercloud popped out of a tree near him throwing a parchment of paper down at him. He let another set of bones fly up at her. The paper got close enough then glowed bright red. It exploded just as he jumped backwards. It as well turned into a log of wood. The Silvercloud in the tree vanished behind a small cloud of smoke. Obito had sank below the ground while using a replacement jutsu, while Silvercloud had jumped into the water as Obito used his Digital Shrapnel.
Obito came back out of the ground and looked around for a second. Silvercloud pulled herself out of the water on the opposite side of the river. She kneeled down catching her breath. Obito had sweat dripping off of his face.
Both of them were near their limits at this point.
Obito’s Sharingan eyes started to spin around. He made several hand signs. “Water style, water dragon jutsu!” A large dragon slowly rose from the water surface. It turned its head and looked at Silvercloud.
“Damn it.”
Silvercloud jumped to her feet as the dragon came crashing down landing in the spot she had just been in.
Silvercloud climbed up a large rock. She looked down at the large dragon then at Obito who was holding the dragon in place with his hand sign.
“No more kids games, were Chuunin not genin or academy students for that matter.”
Silvercloud took a deep breath then let it all out. She reached into her back pocket and grabbed a small pill. She placed it at the tip of her tongue. Then swallowed it without hesitation. She made several hand signs then her hands started to glow blue.
“So she’s changed to medical Ninjutsu. This is about to get ruff because she also took a food pill by the looks of it.” Silvercloud jumped off the rock then place her hands out in front of her as she pressed into the large dragon. She cut right through it without a second thought. She followed the dragons body all the way back to the water top. She hit the water top then went running across and just missed Obito’s left arm.
“She may have missed but she can still extend the blade to the point where she can cut even the simplest of things. I’m sure she disrupted something with in my left arm because it’s numb.”
Obito place his left hand down on the ground then placed his right hand around his left wrist.
“Chidori!”
A blue light extended from his hand, it didn’t just turn into the palm size attack he usually used. It extended into a large sword. “This is the kind of power I need.” Silvercloud looked at him for a second then went running at him again.
“I’ll have to push all the chakra I can into these chakra scalpels or that Chidori will cut through them.” Silvercloud placed her hands up in front of her as the blades started to grow in length. Obito picked up the Chidori sword in his left hand releasing his right hand from his left wrist. Just as Silvercloud came from underneath him Obito slashed down with the sword. Silvercloud picked up hers and guarded her face from being hit with the blade. It took all of her strength to keep the Chidori from ripping through her scalpels.
When she had the chance she jumped back, she looked deep into Obito’s eyes. A chrome look caught her attention. Obito was having a hard enough time standing let alone using the Dark Sharingan. He knew full well that it would drain his energy fast.
Obito’s blade broke. Silvercloud took the chance to jump forward and tap Obito on the left leg and right arm. He collapsed to the ground Silvercloud pushed off of him into the air then in back of him. Before she could land the next punch Obito stuck at her right shoulder. Silvercloud couldn’t move it now.
“He used a chakra scalpel, damn that Dark Sharingan.”
Before the next move could be made Obito’s eyes went back to normal, he giggled a little then passed out. Silvercloud smiled a little then took of her weights. She reliezed that her weight wasn’t the same anymore, she felt a lot lighter then when she came in through the portal.
It was almost midnight in the original world. Ignis was doing her rounds on patrol that night. She stopped when a strange figure was standing underneath one of the street lamps. She was unable to see the strangers face at this time. “Excuse me can you please come over to me and show your face.”
The strangle slowly started to walk towards her. He didn’t seem to make any movements to remove the hood he had on. “I said remove the hood please.” The stranger still didn’t not make any movements to take the hood off, he slowly kept making his way towards Ignis. She finally had enough of this, she pulled out a kunai twirled it in her pointer finger a few times then grabbed onto it with a firm hand. The figure lifted his head a bit.
She caught his eyes and went solid as stone.
“You, it can’t be. It’s not possible that your even alive.”
In a slow hiss the figure started to laugh then slowly kept walking towards her while talking. “Oooh no, it’s very much easy for me to still be alive. You don’t think I can be taken that easy do you. I mean a legendary Sanin being taken out by a few week shinobi.”
“Orochimaru.” Ignis sneered even to say the name. “I’m guessing your playing a role within this war that’s coming.”
“Of course. It saddens me to see that the Hidden leaf village has been able to keep up this far with such a pathetic hag for a Hokage.”
“DO NOT SPEAK ILL OF TSUNADE HIME!”
“Or what? There’s nothing you alone can do to stop me. I’ve used a forbidden jutsu that was used a long time ago to bring that weakling Gaara back, on several of my younger and former apprentices. My part within this war is far greater then you could ever dream.”
“Your sick. How dare you use a jutsu to bring those back from the dead and use them like a puppet.”
“Oooh my dear, you have it all wrong I sacrificed several of my former medics to use a jutsu were they sacrifice their spirits willingly and transfer all of their chakra into a dead body. Giving that person life again.”
“How dare you set your feet within this village. How dare you use people as if they were toys.”
“I do what I want when I want, I brought those back that were there for me and to serve me. I no longer need to transfer into countless body’s just to stay alive. I truly have become immortal.”
“What are you saying.” Ignis shuttered for a second. Then someone from behind her placed there hand on her shoulder.
Ignis stood there a little, frigid and unable to move. Her eyes open in fear for the first time in her life.
“Kimimaru, I leave you to deal with this small pest, while I go deal with an even bigger pest.”
“LADY TSUNADE.” Ignis grabbed the persons hand and flung them over her shoulder right into Orochimaru. The Orochimaru she saw was a fake, from impact he blew into smoke and vanished.
Ignis stood for a second as the figure got back up. “So your Kimimaru. The one that left his blood line trait within Kakashi, and Obito Uchiha.
“This is my birthright, and they will die when I find them, its mine and mine alone.”
Hime walked out onto the roof top of her office. She was facing the Hokage faces.
Orochimaru started to slowly rise out of the floor of the roof top.
“To live a life as Hokage is a worthless life. A boring life.”
“You have no right to be here. I suggest you get out of this village now.” As if on cue Raven, Starcomand, and Phoenix appeared surrounding Orochimaru.
“Aaah your body gaurds im guessing?”
Starcomand turned is head towards Orochimaru. “No we are the three new legendary sanin of this village. You are not fit to be here with us. Or for that matter be one of us.”
“You’re a joke Starcomand.”
Star shuttered hearing his name. “How? How do you know my name.”
“I know everyone within this village. I’ve been hiding here for a while with my guard’s, which I’m sure in about a minute will tear that pretty little girl Ignis apart.”
As he said this Phoenix disappeared.
Hime flicked her left hand to the side, a kunai fell out and she grabbed it. She slashed at Orochimaru.
“It’s Genjutsu, he’s not alive and he’s not real. The Kimimaru Ignis saw is genjutsu in solid form as well. If she doesn’t realize that she’s dead.”
Phoenix appeared in front of Ignis at this time. He looked at her then at Kimimaru. He placed his right finger tips on Ignis’s forehead. “Release.” Then he placed his fingertips together . “Release.”
Instead of Kimimaru disappearing he still stood there.
“He’s not genjutsu.” Phoenix reached into his pocket and pulled out his head protector, it had just been freshly polished because the leaf symbol was shining brightly on the top with the street light focused on it. Phoenix grabbed several zenbon from his side pocket. He flung them at Kimimaru. Instead of Kimimaru moving or doing anything for that matter, he blew up in a cloud of smoke.
“A shadow clone. Odd.”
Hime had caught up to Ignis and Phoenix. “This doesn’t make sense. Both of them are dead so someone’s casting Genjutsu on the village.”
Phoenix looked over to her. “I’m not so sure. This Kimimaru was a shadow clone. So there’s genjutsu being casted along with clones and other things going on in this village.” Ignis stood up and looked around.
“That was a bit freaky. I’d say.”
Hime focused on Phoenix. “It’s time to cut our loss now Hime. We must start a evacuation of Hidden Leaf. We’ll have to open the portal somewhere else for the Genin and Chuunin. Realize that it’s already been several days in there for them.”
Hime twisted her head around violently and looked up at the Hokage faces. A figure stood at the top of them looking down on the village. Home was all the way at the Great wall of hidden leaf so it would take her minutes to get there. Home turned to Phoenix.
“GET THE ANBU NOW!”
Home went sprinting down the road headed for the Faces of Hokage. She jumped onto a nearby building, running across roof tops and jumping across gaps. Fluffy saw Home go sprinting by now. She realized something was wrong. Fluffy went to the edge of the building she was on turned around and back flipped off the roof onto the ground. She landed with her legs spread far apart and one hand on the ground. She jumped back up and went running down the Road to as well look for any available ANBU.
Ignis pulled her face mask over her head and went sprinting down the main road to the Hokage faces.
Phoenix started to knock on everyone’s door that he knew were ANBU.
“GET UP YOUR NEEDED NOW BY LADY TSUNADE!” By the time that Fluffy and Phoenix had been able to wake everyone ANBU Home was already at the bottom of the Hokage Faces. Ignis wasn’t far behind. Behind the figure at the top of the ridge more people started to appear.
Fluffy turned. “IT’S AN INVASION, EVACUATE THE VILLAGE.” Several ANBU started going around waking families up. Over thirty of the ANBU had made it to the base of the mountain while Hime was already half way up the side.
Each ANBU was wearing a face mask; it was hard to distinguish who from who seeing everyone was wearing the same outfit. The only thing that was showing was their hair.
The evacuation had begun, each person of the leaf were starting to leave the village in carts or whatever means of transportation was available at the time. Even though the village was under attack everyone left in an orderly fashion as to not fight on who was leaving the village faster.
The people at the top of the Hokage Mountain started to jump off. What looked to be the leader jumped off first and aimed right for Hime. Hime didn’t have enough time to catch a footing as the ninja came down with such force that he crashed through part of the third Hokage’s face and plowed Home into the ground several hundred feet below. The crash was such a large force that some of the surrounding buildings shattered. Home let out a blood curdling scream.
“LORD HOKAGE!” One of the ANBU had yelled out. She went running to Himes aid only to be stopped by a shinobi that had jumped down off a nearby building.
Hime coughed up a little bit of blood as the leader of the invasion jumped off of her. Hime got up as fast as she could. Part of the third Hokage’s face fell off and was headed right for Home. Home lunged out of the way just in time as the piece of the face crashed into the ground causing it to shake.
Hime slowly got up. She looked at the man that was now staring her down. “Such great force just like my own. This could be bothersome. Hime tensed up her mussels. Slowly building Chakra inside of every mussel she had her arms started bulge a little. She jumped and slammed the person in the face. He was sent back crashing through a little over ten houses. He jumped out of the rubble and smoke. He came crashing down on Home.
“Say good bye to your village, bitch.” He grinned at her.
Home sneered at him. “How dare you call me that.” She grabbed his hair then punched him as hard as she could in the nose. She stayed attached to his hair and rapidly punched him in the face. Blood started to hit some of the rocks around them.
“My name is Hotaro. Of hidden rock.” He had a problem saying this as every time he said something she punched him. He grabbed onto her head. He balled up his fist as tight as he could. He arched his hand back then slammed it into Himes stomach. She was sent back into the Hokage wall. The wall itself in caved. Hime’s eyes closed as more blood came out of her mouth, this time not because she coughed but because part of her insides were bleeding.
An ANBU turned around in time to see this. “LORD HOKAGE.” Home grabbed onto a falling rock in front of her. She crushed it in her hand. Her eyes opened and looked down at Hotaro.
“That kind of strength I don’t think I alone can beat. I mean at this point there is no point, ill alone succeed in dyeing.”
She opened her hand as a little bit of dust slowly got swept away into the air from the cool breeze flowing through. Her hair slowly swayed in the wind as well, she broke herself from the rock formation around her. As she landed it was like a two ton boulder had hit down. She looked up at Hotaro for a second, then without hesitation ran full speed at him. She made contact with him, rapidly punching him in the stomach taking every punch she could to her best.
“I’m not making a dent in him. This is crazy.” He looked down at Home. “Screw it, now is not a time to conserve chakra. Shadowclone jutsu!” Two clones of Hime appeared. Almost simultaneously they made the same hand sign. “Fire style, fire flame bomb.” Each of the three spit out a small flame which then rose off the ground and engulfed Hotaro. He slashed at the fire which suddenly went away. He sneered for a second as Hime looked around for a new tactic. She grabbed several Kunai out and through them at him. He dodged one then grabbed another throwing it back and stopping the last one from making contact. Hime fell back for a second. Her clones disappeared. She smiled for a second.
Behind Hotaro a voice came out. “Shadow possession jutsu.” A ANBU had caught up to Hime finally. His shadow extended right into Hotaro’s shadow.
Hime laughed, “Your strong I’ll give you that, but there’s no way you’re going to be a shadow possession. Hime jumped into the air and slammed down into Hotaro’s face as the ANBU released the shadow. He then extended the shadow back just in time to catch him from escaping. He made a clone of himself then placed it into we’re he was standing. The clone took every punch and hit, that Hime dealt.
“I’m so for taijutsu when it comes down to it. I’m good for close and long range battles.” Hotaro started to weaken a little, But Hime noticed something was wrong. He wouldn’t fall to the ground no matter how many blows she used on him nothing worked. He started to disintegrate and turn into rubble.
“A……. An earth style jutsu.” A hand launched out of the ground and grabbed Hime. “NOO, Not an underground attack. Fire style, flame body!” Himes body became super heated in seconds melting even some of the small shrubs around her. She heard a voice under neither her.
“Earth style, earth burial - level seven.” Hime slowly started to sink into the ground. She started punching hoping shed hit him but no matter what she did nothing worked. The ANBU grabbed onto her arm. Even with all of his might he wasn’t able to pry her from the ground. “Earth style. Earth dragon spawn.” A head of a dragon slowly started to rise up and clasp itself around the ANBU. Hime didn’t know what to do, she made a hand sign and several clones appeared around her. They all grabbed onto Hime and the ANBU. Slowly Hime started to rise up out of the ground as her clones slowly pulled her out. The ANBU wasn’t fortunate and was crushed alive in the dragon mouth, his screams startled Hime. “NO!” A little blood spilled out and hit Hime in the face. She screamed. Hotaro slowly rose from the ground. He placed his hands onto the surface of the ground, “Earth style barrier.” Rocks from all over started to slowly build themselves up around Hime. He placed his hands on the wall, slowly sucking chakra from Hime. She fell to the ground inside as she felt weaker and weaker as chakra started to pour out of her. Hotaro stood outside and kept taking it all in. “This is the perfect burial for a weakling such as yourself.” Hime shuttered a little, but then placed her head down on the ground of her new tomb.
“I no longer have chakra left to fight him, it takes a lot to put into my mussels and strength. Plus now he’s taking what little chakra I had left. I already know we’re the weakness is in this place, but the fact is I don’t have the strength nor the stamina to actually break through.”
“It’s ok Hime, soon enough it will be over, and this village will crumble.”
A voice from behind Hotaro stopped him once again. Another ANBU had caught him. He grabbed onto Hotaro’s shoulder blade. With one hand he started to rapidly make hand signs. “Earth style, wide spread break!” Slowly around Hotaro, Hime and the ANBU the ground started to fall apart and break into little bits.
Hotaro slowly started to sink into the ground as the ANBU let go of his shoulder blade. Hotaro made a hand sign before his head disappeared below the ground. “That should just about do it.”
Hime turned her head to the ANBU, “No, he made a hand sign of some sort before fully sinking if you didn’t notice.”
From underneath Hime heard Hotaro say a jutsu, “Earth style, LAND SCAPE DESTRUCTION!” The ground started to split apart, straight up the side of the Hokage cliff breaking through all of the Hokage’s faces, the crack moved at a rapid rate towards the entrance to Konoha. Hotaro jumped out of a crack within the ground, hands still in the seal that had just caused a giant break in the Hokage wall. The ground started to break all around the village, destroying homes, it demolished part of the Wall that protected Konoha.
Hime made a hand sign in frustration, “Fire style, Phoenix breath!” Hime inhaled a large amount of air then released it all towards Hotaro. A large blast of what looked to be fire in a much hotter state was sent through the air and nearly missed Hotaro, but still caused a burn mark to skid across his Chest. The ground that it landed on melted away for a good depth then cooled off.
The ANBU looked at her unable to speak. –“That blast was powerful but there’s only a small amount of times that she can use that attack. I noticed a large decrease in her Chakra flow when she used it. Another ANBU appeared.
“Byakugan!” Through the ANBU’s mask you could see a small light tint of Blue peaking through. “She’s still got fight left in her. More then had expected.
Hime smiled. Hime made a single gesture at Hotaro. Hotaro started to run full speed at Hime.
“She’s a hell of a lot stronger then she’s lead some of us to believe.” Hotaro pulled back his arm then fully extended it; Hime dodged to the right, then kicked him straight in the face. Hotaro flipped back once then fell to one knee as he skidded across the ground. “She’s not going to waste anymore Chakra on Ninjutsu now. She’s going to focus what she has left into Taijutsu. Plus knowing her that will be a lot more effective. She likes close range combat.”
Hime jumped high into the air then came flattened her heal straight into the back of Hotaro’s head. Phoenix appeared at her side. Then right behind him Fluffy. “You two stay back, I can handle this.” Hotaro slowly rose off the ground, his face partly bleeding. He smirked at Fluffy. Hime focused her eyes, anticipating what he was going to do. Hotaro then turned his head towards Phoenix.
Hotaro in blinding speed appeared in front of Fluffy, he grabbed her hair then swung her around in the air for a few seconds before throwing her into Phoenix. Hime jumped behind Phoenix to keep him from falling, Phoenix grabbed Fluffy.
“Don’t you think that’s a little low even for someone like you”
“Not at all, my purpose is to kill you and all of them then return to my lord and begin the separation of all other villages. We don’t want much resistance and it seems Konoha is the one village that has been building more forces than ever.”
Hime pushed Phoenix up a little so that he was now standing, he held Fluffy asking her if she was ok, Hotaro had ripped part of her hair out, which he had still be grasping. Hime slowly walked up to Hotaro and stood about five feet away from him. Hotaro released the patch of hair he held. Almost in a mirror image Hime and Hotaro rose their arms up to their sides. Hime made a face obviously extremely pissed at Hotaro. Small parts of ground started to slowly float around them. Not even a second later as if just under the force of the energy they were creating the ground started to shake. Hime launched out grabbing Hotaro, then slammed her forehead into his. He went soaring through the air over a hundred yards into trees, rocks, and buildings. Hime jumped forward out of her spot and within seconds caught up to him.
Phoenix even the hurt Fluffy looked up at the fight. Phoenix’s lower jaw fell slightly. –“She’s been hiding that power? She’s incredible. I don’t even think that the fifth Hokage could fight her head on.”-
The disruption of Hime’s and Hotaro’s fight caused the whole ANBU and enemy’s to stop fighting.
Hotaro started to run up the side of the village Wall. Hime followed trying to crush his legs into the wall. Each punch she hit cracked the wall, but didn’t make a scratch on his legs. She wasn’t able to hit him at all. Hotaro jumped onto the top of the wall followed by Hime. Hime stood in a stance with her right leg in front of her left about three feet apart. Her right arm up in front of her, and her left down near her side in a defensive and offensive stance. Hotaro stood with both legs together and his left arm extended as if egging Hime to attack.
Hime smiled. Both of them launched at each other. Each punched each other but blocked the others attack at the same time. The force of the punches cracked the wall all the way to the ground from where they were.
Hime came down hard to the wall with her left hand. Shattering it with one blow debris was sent flying everywhere. A large piece of the rock went flying over Himes head, she grabbed onto it, then almost as if trying to punch, smashed the large boulder of rock into Hotaro’s face. Again Hotaro was sent back a few feet. He had obviously was good with medical ninjutsu, because he had started to heal his face injury.
Hime was also good with medical ninjutsu because she started to heal cuts that she had from small rocks skidding past her.
Hotaro’s nose was broken even with his medical ninjutsu. He used his right hand, grabbed onto and snapped it back into place. Hime shuttered at the sound. But stayed calm.
-“I can’t use ninjutsu or it will waste way to much chakra, but it also seems close range combat doesn’t work with him. I guess I have no choice but to use the first Hokage’s jutsu.”-
Hime made several hand signs. “Secret earth jutsu. Deep Forest Creation.” The villages wall began to crack and crumble as thousands of trees started to grow out of it. Raven had appeared almost out of no were.
-“She resorted to that jutsu. I was too late to help.”- Raven made a hand sign. –“By the gods, forgive me for using this jutsu. And you as well Hime, forgive me, I promised never to use this jutsu unless needed, but now it seems it is in fact needed.”-
“Secret storm jutsu, Dark Waterfall!” It slowly started to rain on top of the whole hidden leaf village. Raven made another hand sign. “Earth Style, Giant Mud wall!” A large wall slowly rose around the entire Hidden leaf village.
Starcomand for the first time opened his eyes. The light blue eye in his left eye, and a dark red eye in the right side. –“She didn’t really use those two jutsu’s in combination with one another, did she? Doing that she will flood the entire hidden leaf village.”-
Himes jutsu had made it to Ravens wall jutsu. The trees started to grow all up the sides and around the entire village. Almost all of the buildings were destroyed only leaving rubble on top of trees. Some of the houses were lifted right out of the ground and high up into trees. Hotaro was picked up by a branch that had slowly started to rise up under neither him, Hime jumped onto one nearest her.
Raven let out a heavy sigh.
Starcomand started to think again. –“This is why Hime made her a Sanin, she’s able to control chakra well and her ninjutsu’s are even stronger then my own. She if wanted could make a whole village of clones then on top of that use a transformation jutsu, no one would suspect a thing. But now, I need to focus on this fight, I can tell this war is about to begin. “-
Hime didn’t take her eyes off Hotaro once. Nor did he take his off her.
There branches brought them a bit higher than some of the others. But not higher than a tree nearby that had grown out of the center of the village. Hime Jumped onto a branch in the tree, followed by Hotaro. The whole village continued to grow trees and branches around it, as water started to come down harder and harder into the village. Hime sneered at Hotaro. Almost as if a signal to everyone the fight picked back up between the army and the ANBU, Hime jumped to a branch then slammed her Foot into the tree branch below were Hotaro stood. He kicked off and was standing on the trunk of the tree. One of the elite guards on the enemy side launched an attack against Starcomand. Star ran for the tree that was in a battle at that time. The Elite followed him.
Back in the other realm Darko had began his training. “IRON LOTUS!” Darko crushed a large rock into the ground. –“Doing this hurts, but unlocks the first few of gates inside my body. Its not perfected just yet.”-
~Next time~
The fight rages on in Hidden leaf as Hime pushes herself to use more and more chakra. Zero hour hits when the village crumbles under Himes and Raven’s jutsu. Several ANBU are killed, along with the fall of a Sanin. The retreat is a success.
Next time:
Death toll, the secret jutsu is revealed!
Faia opened her shades and windows in her room taking in the nice morning breeze. When she looked down Silvercloud and Icehaze was already standing at the bottom waiting for her. “Why don’t you two come up for some tea while you wait.” She smiled as the two headed inside.
Obito woke up alone once again. He walked over to the window and looked over to the hillside. He turned around and made himself breakfast then got dressed and packed.
About an hour after everyone waking up they met at Tsunade Himes office. Obito walked in first followed by about forty more genin and chuunin behind him.
Hime without a second thought turned to them.
“Alright all of you. With this upcoming war I need you all in top condition to fight. For the next two weeks you will be in a secret training facility one that is like no other. It’s almost like another dimension sort of say.”
Everyone let out a small gasp.
“I know what your all thinking but this is not the time to back out now. Two of you have already left within the past few days. I can’t lose anyone else. Now here’s what’s going to happen. I will open the gate to this dimension and you have two weeks of training at hand, BUT…” Hime let out a deep sigh. “The catch is that every twist and turn that you go through in here is another trap. There are many types of Genjutsu in there that you must watch out for, though they aren’t real they can still kill you if your body is unable to take the stress.”
A chuunin in the back of the line was the first to speak up. “You must be crazy Lord Hokage. To send Genin and some chuunin into this place without any higher rank support. Have you lost it?”
“Who might I ask is speaking?” A young male walked to the front.
“My name is Ent.” He looked at her for a second then stepped back a little.
“And what clan might I ask are you from Ent?”
“I am of the Aburame Clan. The bug specialists of hidden leaf.”
“Well then. Why is someone that is a bug specialist and is known to be some of the most intelligent people within the Shinobi world confronting me with such nonsense?”
“Well I…...” He went silent.
“Thank you. As I was saying this is going to be dangerous with genjutsu and animals that will attack you on sight. Believe me that this isn’t an easy task or an easy work out but it’s something I believe each and everyone one of you can do. Otherwise I wouldn’t have asked you to come. Your parents already know what’s going on and are proud to have children ready to face danger. You must all work together from this point on whether you want to or not or you will die. I want you training in there fighting each other in practice rounds but also be careful with anything in there.” Hime started to walk through the crowd. “If you would all follow me I’ll see you too the gate.
Everyone started to walk outside and down to the great village wall. As they started to reach the wall they heard a lot of commotion. As they neared they could see the whole village had gathered together, everyone was cheering.
“THAT’S RIGHT ALL OF YOU, DO YOUR BEST, WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT, YOUR ALL GREAT!!!”
Everyone’s parents were there cheering on everyone not just their own kids.
As if something sparked the genin and chuunin everyone became suddenly happier and were more interested in doing this then they had been about five minutes ago. Everyone followed Hime out of the walls and down a twisting and winding road. She came up to a cliff side with a waterfall larger than the one Kakashi and Obito had fought at. Hime leaped through the water fall and into a small chamber behind.
Hime bit her thumb then started to make a series of hand signs. She finished with a dragon sign again. She placed her hands down on the surface of the cave. “SUMMONING JUTSU!” Just as she did she jumped back as a large door started to surface from underground. Coiled around the sides were two large dragons with a chain link across it, Hime made several more hand signs, “Release!” The chains broke, the doors slowly creaked open to reveal a large white portal type of thing.
“Alright everyone in and be safe for the love of god. Get going I can’t keep the portal open forever, its sucking chakra from me as we speak.” Everyone started to run inside as they hit the white portal door they found themselves outside once again. It was utter darkness. Hime yelled in before the portal closed, “All of you remember to come back here in two weeks now this is very important, time moves faster in that stream of that dimension so a day here is a month there. I trust your judgments’.” The portal door slammed shut as Hime slipped and released the doors.
Everyone started to look around for a few minutes. Silvercloud was the first to start talking. “Alright let’s find a place to set up a base camp. From there we can start our training.
Things all around them kept scrambling along the ground and trees around them. Silvercloud finally used the Byakugan to make sure nothing would attack them from the darkness of the bushes.
There was a large opening up ahead. Everyone started to unpack here. Faia looked around at everyone for a second as they started setting up little tents all around. “I don’t know about you people but there isn’t a chance I’m sleeping on that ground who knows what the hell’s been in this place.” Everyone looked at her as she started to make a few hand signs as a small plant started to grow from the ground.
A large tree started to sprout open creating a large tree house structure. There were enough rooms to house everyone there. Faia yelled, “I GET TOP ROOM!!!” Everyone’s jaw launched open as she went running up the tree, everyone fell to the ground. Silvercloud looked up at her. “Her power never seems to stop growing.”
Everyone got situated in their own room. Obito went back outside taking in the fresh air. Solsilver placed his hand on Obito’s shoulder. “It’s not the same is it? Without him I mean.”
Obito nodded then walked off.
It had been several hours sense Anyone had seen Obito, Silvercloud felt intent to find him. She started to walk around for a while to see if she could find him, she found a path that had fresh footprints on it from the mud on the ground. She followed them down to a large river.
She looked around for a few minutes up and down the river finally coming to a stop when she noticed Obito sitting on a large rock throwing smaller ones across it.
She noticed a few tears flowing down his face. Instead of going with the second idea of leaving him she slowly walked up to where he was sitting.
“Obito.” She left a large pause. “I know what you’re feeling, being lonely and all. But you can’t keep putting yourself down for his stupidity. The past is the past, he’s made his decision and that’s to not be with us anymore. I understand why he did it as well. It was more along to save you from himself. He’s dangerous and didn’t want you to get hurt. It’s not because he was selfish.”
“I know, it’s just it seems like I’ve lost everything.” Obito took a large rock then flung it across the river hitting a semi large tree. He did it again but with a lot more rage this time. The rock cracked when he hit it with the rock.
“I know a way to get your mind off of all of this. Let’s do a little sparing, I mean that’s why where here isn’t it.”
Obito looked down at her, then jumped off the rock. He walked over and grabbed a small bag he had. He took some cuff waits out. Then passed a pair to Silvercloud. Both of them put the cuffs on their arms and legs.
“This should help with speed issues.” Obito made several hand signs then touched his cuffs and Silvercloud’s cuffs. They got a lot heavier.
Obito walked over to her, both tapped each other on the hand. Obito attempted to jump backwards. “The gravity around here must be heavy. Because even with these on I can still jump high but not here.”
“Then it will leave for an interesting fight, wouldn’t you say?”
Obito cracked a small smile. “No rules?”
“No rules then.” Silvercloud smiled back. She made several hand signs, “Byakugan.”
Obito closed his eyes then opened them, “Sharingan.”
Silvercloud pulled out several kunai, three in each hand. She spun around throwing the left hand of kunai at Obito. As he jumped into the air Silver spun around again throwing the right hand of kunai. Obito made a hand sign, “Shadow clone jutsu.” The clone grabbed onto him moving him out of the way of the Kunai, then sent him flying at Silvercloud. Silvercloud started to slowly spin in a circle then at such a fast speed Obito couldn’t see her but a large spinning orb. Obito hit down then was pushed back by the force of the attack. “ROTATION!” Silvercloud let up for a second and smiled. Obito smiled then burst into a cloud of smoke. “Double Shadow clone, damn him.”
Silvercloud looked down at the ground. “I can use a small amount of the energy that Hime showed me.” Silvercloud balled up her fist then slammed it into the ground. The power she used from her strength and chakra mixed cracked the ground. Obito jumped out of a crack that was made from the power of her blow.
Obito sprinted at her then turned around and back flipped with two kunai sticking out of his foot. Silvercloud caught a glance at the Kunai when she realized no chakra was flowing threw them. When Obito was close enough he jumped up high into the air then started to all back down at a fast rate, he closed his legs and arms so that he could make even faster speed. Silvercloud only had seconds to think well knowing Rotation was going to work on this. She jumped to the left as Obito crashed down and sank into the ground a good five feet. Silvercloud once again started to make several hand signs. “Ninja art, collapse jutsu!” The ground around Obito started to sink he kept jumping side to side of the walls so that he wouldn’t go deeper into the hole. He finally jumped back to the surface and pulled himself out. Silvercloud had him in her sight now. She pulled out eight shuriken this time. She started to spin around again in rotation. “Shadow shuriken jutsu!” Several shuriken went soaring out of her rotation then over hundreds more came out at him. “Some of them aren’t real, I got to figure out which ones aren’t.”Obito grabbed the two kunai on his foot then blocked each shuriken that came at him. He blocked off two of the shuriken that was sent at him. He threw one of his Kunai at Silvercloud’s rotation, catching three more shuriken dead center of the weapons. He blocked one that was left untouched by the kunai, then threw it catching several more.
Obito went jumping at Silvercloud as she let up the Rotation. Before he could catch that she set a trap for him he felt that he was about to have the upper edge. Silvercloud turned around extremely fast punching Obito in the left cheek. Obito hit the ground hard. Obito stood up and wiped the side of his face. A small amount of blood trickled down the front of him. He laughed a little as Silvercloud stood there smirking. Obito placed one hand out in front of the other. He disappeared then reappeared next to Silvercloud. She placed her hand up as Obito turned to kick her on the side of the face. “LEAF HURRICANE.” He disappeared again then was behind her this time. He arched back then went forward to punch her. She turned around in time and grabbed his hand. “That’s not my blind spot, twit.” She pushed him off of her. Obito vanished yet again. Silvercloud looked around for a second, then up as Obito started to descend while spinning. Silvercloud stood there a second to long, Obito crashed into her and pushed her into the ground. He jumped out of the small hole she lay in now. She lay there silenced, her eyes wide open. A large amount of smoked surrounded her then left leaving behind a log of wood.
“A replacement jutsu.” Obito place his fingers out straight, small bones started to protrude from them, He turned just a little then whipped his hand around sending small bones everywhere. “DIGITIAL SHRAPNEL.” Several of the bones hit and split some of the rocks surrounding him. Silvercloud popped out of a tree near him throwing a parchment of paper down at him. He let another set of bones fly up at her. The paper got close enough then glowed bright red. It exploded just as he jumped backwards. It as well turned into a log of wood. The Silvercloud in the tree vanished behind a small cloud of smoke. Obito had sank below the ground while using a replacement jutsu, while Silvercloud had jumped into the water as Obito used his Digital Shrapnel.
Obito came back out of the ground and looked around for a second. Silvercloud pulled herself out of the water on the opposite side of the river. She kneeled down catching her breath. Obito had sweat dripping off of his face.
Both of them were near their limits at this point.
Obito’s Sharingan eyes started to spin around. He made several hand signs. “Water style, water dragon jutsu!” A large dragon slowly rose from the water surface. It turned its head and looked at Silvercloud.
“Damn it.”
Silvercloud jumped to her feet as the dragon came crashing down landing in the spot she had just been in.
Silvercloud climbed up a large rock. She looked down at the large dragon then at Obito who was holding the dragon in place with his hand sign.
“No more kids games, were Chuunin not genin or academy students for that matter.”
Silvercloud took a deep breath then let it all out. She reached into her back pocket and grabbed a small pill. She placed it at the tip of her tongue. Then swallowed it without hesitation. She made several hand signs then her hands started to glow blue.
“So she’s changed to medical Ninjutsu. This is about to get ruff because she also took a food pill by the looks of it.” Silvercloud jumped off the rock then place her hands out in front of her as she pressed into the large dragon. She cut right through it without a second thought. She followed the dragons body all the way back to the water top. She hit the water top then went running across and just missed Obito’s left arm.
“She may have missed but she can still extend the blade to the point where she can cut even the simplest of things. I’m sure she disrupted something with in my left arm because it’s numb.”
Obito place his left hand down on the ground then placed his right hand around his left wrist.
“Chidori!”
A blue light extended from his hand, it didn’t just turn into the palm size attack he usually used. It extended into a large sword. “This is the kind of power I need.” Silvercloud looked at him for a second then went running at him again.
“I’ll have to push all the chakra I can into these chakra scalpels or that Chidori will cut through them.” Silvercloud placed her hands up in front of her as the blades started to grow in length. Obito picked up the Chidori sword in his left hand releasing his right hand from his left wrist. Just as Silvercloud came from underneath him Obito slashed down with the sword. Silvercloud picked up hers and guarded her face from being hit with the blade. It took all of her strength to keep the Chidori from ripping through her scalpels.
When she had the chance she jumped back, she looked deep into Obito’s eyes. A chrome look caught her attention. Obito was having a hard enough time standing let alone using the Dark Sharingan. He knew full well that it would drain his energy fast.
Obito’s blade broke. Silvercloud took the chance to jump forward and tap Obito on the left leg and right arm. He collapsed to the ground Silvercloud pushed off of him into the air then in back of him. Before she could land the next punch Obito stuck at her right shoulder. Silvercloud couldn’t move it now.
“He used a chakra scalpel, damn that Dark Sharingan.”
Before the next move could be made Obito’s eyes went back to normal, he giggled a little then passed out. Silvercloud smiled a little then took of her weights. She reliezed that her weight wasn’t the same anymore, she felt a lot lighter then when she came in through the portal.
It was almost midnight in the original world. Ignis was doing her rounds on patrol that night. She stopped when a strange figure was standing underneath one of the street lamps. She was unable to see the strangers face at this time. “Excuse me can you please come over to me and show your face.”
The strangle slowly started to walk towards her. He didn’t seem to make any movements to remove the hood he had on. “I said remove the hood please.” The stranger still didn’t not make any movements to take the hood off, he slowly kept making his way towards Ignis. She finally had enough of this, she pulled out a kunai twirled it in her pointer finger a few times then grabbed onto it with a firm hand. The figure lifted his head a bit.
She caught his eyes and went solid as stone.
“You, it can’t be. It’s not possible that your even alive.”
In a slow hiss the figure started to laugh then slowly kept walking towards her while talking. “Oooh no, it’s very much easy for me to still be alive. You don’t think I can be taken that easy do you. I mean a legendary Sanin being taken out by a few week shinobi.”
“Orochimaru.” Ignis sneered even to say the name. “I’m guessing your playing a role within this war that’s coming.”
“Of course. It saddens me to see that the Hidden leaf village has been able to keep up this far with such a pathetic hag for a Hokage.”
“DO NOT SPEAK ILL OF TSUNADE HIME!”
“Or what? There’s nothing you alone can do to stop me. I’ve used a forbidden jutsu that was used a long time ago to bring that weakling Gaara back, on several of my younger and former apprentices. My part within this war is far greater then you could ever dream.”
“Your sick. How dare you use a jutsu to bring those back from the dead and use them like a puppet.”
“Oooh my dear, you have it all wrong I sacrificed several of my former medics to use a jutsu were they sacrifice their spirits willingly and transfer all of their chakra into a dead body. Giving that person life again.”
“How dare you set your feet within this village. How dare you use people as if they were toys.”
“I do what I want when I want, I brought those back that were there for me and to serve me. I no longer need to transfer into countless body’s just to stay alive. I truly have become immortal.”
“What are you saying.” Ignis shuttered for a second. Then someone from behind her placed there hand on her shoulder.
Ignis stood there a little, frigid and unable to move. Her eyes open in fear for the first time in her life.
“Kimimaru, I leave you to deal with this small pest, while I go deal with an even bigger pest.”
“LADY TSUNADE.” Ignis grabbed the persons hand and flung them over her shoulder right into Orochimaru. The Orochimaru she saw was a fake, from impact he blew into smoke and vanished.
Ignis stood for a second as the figure got back up. “So your Kimimaru. The one that left his blood line trait within Kakashi, and Obito Uchiha.
“This is my birthright, and they will die when I find them, its mine and mine alone.”
Hime walked out onto the roof top of her office. She was facing the Hokage faces.
Orochimaru started to slowly rise out of the floor of the roof top.
“To live a life as Hokage is a worthless life. A boring life.”
“You have no right to be here. I suggest you get out of this village now.” As if on cue Raven, Starcomand, and Phoenix appeared surrounding Orochimaru.
“Aaah your body gaurds im guessing?”
Starcomand turned is head towards Orochimaru. “No we are the three new legendary sanin of this village. You are not fit to be here with us. Or for that matter be one of us.”
“You’re a joke Starcomand.”
Star shuttered hearing his name. “How? How do you know my name.”
“I know everyone within this village. I’ve been hiding here for a while with my guard’s, which I’m sure in about a minute will tear that pretty little girl Ignis apart.”
As he said this Phoenix disappeared.
Hime flicked her left hand to the side, a kunai fell out and she grabbed it. She slashed at Orochimaru.
“It’s Genjutsu, he’s not alive and he’s not real. The Kimimaru Ignis saw is genjutsu in solid form as well. If she doesn’t realize that she’s dead.”
Phoenix appeared in front of Ignis at this time. He looked at her then at Kimimaru. He placed his right finger tips on Ignis’s forehead. “Release.” Then he placed his fingertips together . “Release.”
Instead of Kimimaru disappearing he still stood there.
“He’s not genjutsu.” Phoenix reached into his pocket and pulled out his head protector, it had just been freshly polished because the leaf symbol was shining brightly on the top with the street light focused on it. Phoenix grabbed several zenbon from his side pocket. He flung them at Kimimaru. Instead of Kimimaru moving or doing anything for that matter, he blew up in a cloud of smoke.
“A shadow clone. Odd.”
Hime had caught up to Ignis and Phoenix. “This doesn’t make sense. Both of them are dead so someone’s casting Genjutsu on the village.”
Phoenix looked over to her. “I’m not so sure. This Kimimaru was a shadow clone. So there’s genjutsu being casted along with clones and other things going on in this village.” Ignis stood up and looked around.
“That was a bit freaky. I’d say.”
Hime focused on Phoenix. “It’s time to cut our loss now Hime. We must start a evacuation of Hidden Leaf. We’ll have to open the portal somewhere else for the Genin and Chuunin. Realize that it’s already been several days in there for them.”
Hime twisted her head around violently and looked up at the Hokage faces. A figure stood at the top of them looking down on the village. Home was all the way at the Great wall of hidden leaf so it would take her minutes to get there. Home turned to Phoenix.
“GET THE ANBU NOW!”
Home went sprinting down the road headed for the Faces of Hokage. She jumped onto a nearby building, running across roof tops and jumping across gaps. Fluffy saw Home go sprinting by now. She realized something was wrong. Fluffy went to the edge of the building she was on turned around and back flipped off the roof onto the ground. She landed with her legs spread far apart and one hand on the ground. She jumped back up and went running down the Road to as well look for any available ANBU.
Ignis pulled her face mask over her head and went sprinting down the main road to the Hokage faces.
Phoenix started to knock on everyone’s door that he knew were ANBU.
“GET UP YOUR NEEDED NOW BY LADY TSUNADE!” By the time that Fluffy and Phoenix had been able to wake everyone ANBU Home was already at the bottom of the Hokage Faces. Ignis wasn’t far behind. Behind the figure at the top of the ridge more people started to appear.
Fluffy turned. “IT’S AN INVASION, EVACUATE THE VILLAGE.” Several ANBU started going around waking families up. Over thirty of the ANBU had made it to the base of the mountain while Hime was already half way up the side.
Each ANBU was wearing a face mask; it was hard to distinguish who from who seeing everyone was wearing the same outfit. The only thing that was showing was their hair.
The evacuation had begun, each person of the leaf were starting to leave the village in carts or whatever means of transportation was available at the time. Even though the village was under attack everyone left in an orderly fashion as to not fight on who was leaving the village faster.
The people at the top of the Hokage Mountain started to jump off. What looked to be the leader jumped off first and aimed right for Hime. Hime didn’t have enough time to catch a footing as the ninja came down with such force that he crashed through part of the third Hokage’s face and plowed Home into the ground several hundred feet below. The crash was such a large force that some of the surrounding buildings shattered. Home let out a blood curdling scream.
“LORD HOKAGE!” One of the ANBU had yelled out. She went running to Himes aid only to be stopped by a shinobi that had jumped down off a nearby building.
Hime coughed up a little bit of blood as the leader of the invasion jumped off of her. Hime got up as fast as she could. Part of the third Hokage’s face fell off and was headed right for Home. Home lunged out of the way just in time as the piece of the face crashed into the ground causing it to shake.
Hime slowly got up. She looked at the man that was now staring her down. “Such great force just like my own. This could be bothersome. Hime tensed up her mussels. Slowly building Chakra inside of every mussel she had her arms started bulge a little. She jumped and slammed the person in the face. He was sent back crashing through a little over ten houses. He jumped out of the rubble and smoke. He came crashing down on Home.
“Say good bye to your village, bitch.” He grinned at her.
Home sneered at him. “How dare you call me that.” She grabbed his hair then punched him as hard as she could in the nose. She stayed attached to his hair and rapidly punched him in the face. Blood started to hit some of the rocks around them.
“My name is Hotaro. Of hidden rock.” He had a problem saying this as every time he said something she punched him. He grabbed onto her head. He balled up his fist as tight as he could. He arched his hand back then slammed it into Himes stomach. She was sent back into the Hokage wall. The wall itself in caved. Hime’s eyes closed as more blood came out of her mouth, this time not because she coughed but because part of her insides were bleeding.
An ANBU turned around in time to see this. “LORD HOKAGE.” Home grabbed onto a falling rock in front of her. She crushed it in her hand. Her eyes opened and looked down at Hotaro.
“That kind of strength I don’t think I alone can beat. I mean at this point there is no point, ill alone succeed in dyeing.”
She opened her hand as a little bit of dust slowly got swept away into the air from the cool breeze flowing through. Her hair slowly swayed in the wind as well, she broke herself from the rock formation around her. As she landed it was like a two ton boulder had hit down. She looked up at Hotaro for a second, then without hesitation ran full speed at him. She made contact with him, rapidly punching him in the stomach taking every punch she could to her best.
“I’m not making a dent in him. This is crazy.” He looked down at Home. “Screw it, now is not a time to conserve chakra. Shadowclone jutsu!” Two clones of Hime appeared. Almost simultaneously they made the same hand sign. “Fire style, fire flame bomb.” Each of the three spit out a small flame which then rose off the ground and engulfed Hotaro. He slashed at the fire which suddenly went away. He sneered for a second as Hime looked around for a new tactic. She grabbed several Kunai out and through them at him. He dodged one then grabbed another throwing it back and stopping the last one from making contact. Hime fell back for a second. Her clones disappeared. She smiled for a second.
Behind Hotaro a voice came out. “Shadow possession jutsu.” A ANBU had caught up to Hime finally. His shadow extended right into Hotaro’s shadow.
Hime laughed, “Your strong I’ll give you that, but there’s no way you’re going to be a shadow possession. Hime jumped into the air and slammed down into Hotaro’s face as the ANBU released the shadow. He then extended the shadow back just in time to catch him from escaping. He made a clone of himself then placed it into we’re he was standing. The clone took every punch and hit, that Hime dealt.
“I’m so for taijutsu when it comes down to it. I’m good for close and long range battles.” Hotaro started to weaken a little, But Hime noticed something was wrong. He wouldn’t fall to the ground no matter how many blows she used on him nothing worked. He started to disintegrate and turn into rubble.
“A……. An earth style jutsu.” A hand launched out of the ground and grabbed Hime. “NOO, Not an underground attack. Fire style, flame body!” Himes body became super heated in seconds melting even some of the small shrubs around her. She heard a voice under neither her.
“Earth style, earth burial - level seven.” Hime slowly started to sink into the ground. She started punching hoping shed hit him but no matter what she did nothing worked. The ANBU grabbed onto her arm. Even with all of his might he wasn’t able to pry her from the ground. “Earth style. Earth dragon spawn.” A head of a dragon slowly started to rise up and clasp itself around the ANBU. Hime didn’t know what to do, she made a hand sign and several clones appeared around her. They all grabbed onto Hime and the ANBU. Slowly Hime started to rise up out of the ground as her clones slowly pulled her out. The ANBU wasn’t fortunate and was crushed alive in the dragon mouth, his screams startled Hime. “NO!” A little blood spilled out and hit Hime in the face. She screamed. Hotaro slowly rose from the ground. He placed his hands onto the surface of the ground, “Earth style barrier.” Rocks from all over started to slowly build themselves up around Hime. He placed his hands on the wall, slowly sucking chakra from Hime. She fell to the ground inside as she felt weaker and weaker as chakra started to pour out of her. Hotaro stood outside and kept taking it all in. “This is the perfect burial for a weakling such as yourself.” Hime shuttered a little, but then placed her head down on the ground of her new tomb.
“I no longer have chakra left to fight him, it takes a lot to put into my mussels and strength. Plus now he’s taking what little chakra I had left. I already know we’re the weakness is in this place, but the fact is I don’t have the strength nor the stamina to actually break through.”
“It’s ok Hime, soon enough it will be over, and this village will crumble.”
A voice from behind Hotaro stopped him once again. Another ANBU had caught him. He grabbed onto Hotaro’s shoulder blade. With one hand he started to rapidly make hand signs. “Earth style, wide spread break!” Slowly around Hotaro, Hime and the ANBU the ground started to fall apart and break into little bits.
Hotaro slowly started to sink into the ground as the ANBU let go of his shoulder blade. Hotaro made a hand sign before his head disappeared below the ground. “That should just about do it.”
Hime turned her head to the ANBU, “No, he made a hand sign of some sort before fully sinking if you didn’t notice.”
From underneath Hime heard Hotaro say a jutsu, “Earth style, LAND SCAPE DESTRUCTION!” The ground started to split apart, straight up the side of the Hokage cliff breaking through all of the Hokage’s faces, the crack moved at a rapid rate towards the entrance to Konoha. Hotaro jumped out of a crack within the ground, hands still in the seal that had just caused a giant break in the Hokage wall. The ground started to break all around the village, destroying homes, it demolished part of the Wall that protected Konoha.
Hime made a hand sign in frustration, “Fire style, Phoenix breath!” Hime inhaled a large amount of air then released it all towards Hotaro. A large blast of what looked to be fire in a much hotter state was sent through the air and nearly missed Hotaro, but still caused a burn mark to skid across his Chest. The ground that it landed on melted away for a good depth then cooled off.
The ANBU looked at her unable to speak. –“That blast was powerful but there’s only a small amount of times that she can use that attack. I noticed a large decrease in her Chakra flow when she used it. Another ANBU appeared.
“Byakugan!” Through the ANBU’s mask you could see a small light tint of Blue peaking through. “She’s still got fight left in her. More then had expected.
Hime smiled. Hime made a single gesture at Hotaro. Hotaro started to run full speed at Hime.
“She’s a hell of a lot stronger then she’s lead some of us to believe.” Hotaro pulled back his arm then fully extended it; Hime dodged to the right, then kicked him straight in the face. Hotaro flipped back once then fell to one knee as he skidded across the ground. “She’s not going to waste anymore Chakra on Ninjutsu now. She’s going to focus what she has left into Taijutsu. Plus knowing her that will be a lot more effective. She likes close range combat.”
Hime jumped high into the air then came flattened her heal straight into the back of Hotaro’s head. Phoenix appeared at her side. Then right behind him Fluffy. “You two stay back, I can handle this.” Hotaro slowly rose off the ground, his face partly bleeding. He smirked at Fluffy. Hime focused her eyes, anticipating what he was going to do. Hotaro then turned his head towards Phoenix.
Hotaro in blinding speed appeared in front of Fluffy, he grabbed her hair then swung her around in the air for a few seconds before throwing her into Phoenix. Hime jumped behind Phoenix to keep him from falling, Phoenix grabbed Fluffy.
“Don’t you think that’s a little low even for someone like you”
“Not at all, my purpose is to kill you and all of them then return to my lord and begin the separation of all other villages. We don’t want much resistance and it seems Konoha is the one village that has been building more forces than ever.”
Hime pushed Phoenix up a little so that he was now standing, he held Fluffy asking her if she was ok, Hotaro had ripped part of her hair out, which he had still be grasping. Hime slowly walked up to Hotaro and stood about five feet away from him. Hotaro released the patch of hair he held. Almost in a mirror image Hime and Hotaro rose their arms up to their sides. Hime made a face obviously extremely pissed at Hotaro. Small parts of ground started to slowly float around them. Not even a second later as if just under the force of the energy they were creating the ground started to shake. Hime launched out grabbing Hotaro, then slammed her forehead into his. He went soaring through the air over a hundred yards into trees, rocks, and buildings. Hime jumped forward out of her spot and within seconds caught up to him.
Phoenix even the hurt Fluffy looked up at the fight. Phoenix’s lower jaw fell slightly. –“She’s been hiding that power? She’s incredible. I don’t even think that the fifth Hokage could fight her head on.”-
The disruption of Hime’s and Hotaro’s fight caused the whole ANBU and enemy’s to stop fighting.
Hotaro started to run up the side of the village Wall. Hime followed trying to crush his legs into the wall. Each punch she hit cracked the wall, but didn’t make a scratch on his legs. She wasn’t able to hit him at all. Hotaro jumped onto the top of the wall followed by Hime. Hime stood in a stance with her right leg in front of her left about three feet apart. Her right arm up in front of her, and her left down near her side in a defensive and offensive stance. Hotaro stood with both legs together and his left arm extended as if egging Hime to attack.
Hime smiled. Both of them launched at each other. Each punched each other but blocked the others attack at the same time. The force of the punches cracked the wall all the way to the ground from where they were.
Hime came down hard to the wall with her left hand. Shattering it with one blow debris was sent flying everywhere. A large piece of the rock went flying over Himes head, she grabbed onto it, then almost as if trying to punch, smashed the large boulder of rock into Hotaro’s face. Again Hotaro was sent back a few feet. He had obviously was good with medical ninjutsu, because he had started to heal his face injury.
Hime was also good with medical ninjutsu because she started to heal cuts that she had from small rocks skidding past her.
Hotaro’s nose was broken even with his medical ninjutsu. He used his right hand, grabbed onto and snapped it back into place. Hime shuttered at the sound. But stayed calm.
-“I can’t use ninjutsu or it will waste way to much chakra, but it also seems close range combat doesn’t work with him. I guess I have no choice but to use the first Hokage’s jutsu.”-
Hime made several hand signs. “Secret earth jutsu. Deep Forest Creation.” The villages wall began to crack and crumble as thousands of trees started to grow out of it. Raven had appeared almost out of no were.
-“She resorted to that jutsu. I was too late to help.”- Raven made a hand sign. –“By the gods, forgive me for using this jutsu. And you as well Hime, forgive me, I promised never to use this jutsu unless needed, but now it seems it is in fact needed.”-
“Secret storm jutsu, Dark Waterfall!” It slowly started to rain on top of the whole hidden leaf village. Raven made another hand sign. “Earth Style, Giant Mud wall!” A large wall slowly rose around the entire Hidden leaf village.
Starcomand for the first time opened his eyes. The light blue eye in his left eye, and a dark red eye in the right side. –“She didn’t really use those two jutsu’s in combination with one another, did she? Doing that she will flood the entire hidden leaf village.”-
Himes jutsu had made it to Ravens wall jutsu. The trees started to grow all up the sides and around the entire village. Almost all of the buildings were destroyed only leaving rubble on top of trees. Some of the houses were lifted right out of the ground and high up into trees. Hotaro was picked up by a branch that had slowly started to rise up under neither him, Hime jumped onto one nearest her.
Raven let out a heavy sigh.
Starcomand started to think again. –“This is why Hime made her a Sanin, she’s able to control chakra well and her ninjutsu’s are even stronger then my own. She if wanted could make a whole village of clones then on top of that use a transformation jutsu, no one would suspect a thing. But now, I need to focus on this fight, I can tell this war is about to begin. “-
Hime didn’t take her eyes off Hotaro once. Nor did he take his off her.
There branches brought them a bit higher than some of the others. But not higher than a tree nearby that had grown out of the center of the village. Hime Jumped onto a branch in the tree, followed by Hotaro. The whole village continued to grow trees and branches around it, as water started to come down harder and harder into the village. Hime sneered at Hotaro. Almost as if a signal to everyone the fight picked back up between the army and the ANBU, Hime jumped to a branch then slammed her Foot into the tree branch below were Hotaro stood. He kicked off and was standing on the trunk of the tree. One of the elite guards on the enemy side launched an attack against Starcomand. Star ran for the tree that was in a battle at that time. The Elite followed him.
Back in the other realm Darko had began his training. “IRON LOTUS!” Darko crushed a large rock into the ground. –“Doing this hurts, but unlocks the first few of gates inside my body. Its not perfected just yet.”-
~Next time~
The fight rages on in Hidden leaf as Hime pushes herself to use more and more chakra. Zero hour hits when the village crumbles under Himes and Raven’s jutsu. Several ANBU are killed, along with the fall of a Sanin. The retreat is a success.
Next time:
Death toll, the secret jutsu is revealed!
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
Hime stood for a second, motionless. –“The first Hokage’s jutsu will have to do, I can’t think of anything better.”-
“Secret earth jutsu, Deep forest Creation!”
Raven looked up at her, “I’m too late, and she’s had to resort to that jutsu.” –“Lord Hokage’s that have been in this village, forgive me for what I must do to the beloved hidden leaf village.”-
“Ninja art, Giant Mud wall! Now on top of this, Secret storm jutsu, Dark waterfall!”
~Death toll, the secret jutsu is revealed!~
Star stood atop of the tree in the village, the Elite stood far below him. “Using both of these jutsu’s will wear me out but Owell. Byakugan - Sharingan Combo!” Star started to make several hand signs. “Lightning style, lighting blaze!” A large bolt of lightning struck down at the elite, he was only just barely able to dodge. Star jumped from the top part down at the elite.
The elite jumped in front of him before he could land. He punched Star in the jaw sending him back into the main part of the tree.
“he—e—e—es stronger than expected.” Star slowly got to his feet wiping the blood from his lip. “He’s almost as strong as Himes normal level, and even that I have a hard time facing.” Star took of his long coat and through it to the side, it slowly drifted to the ground. When it hit he ran at the Elite. As he ran he started to make several hand signs. “I hope you don’t mind if I bring some friends to the party, I’m part of the Aburame clan, so let’s see if you can dodge my attacks and my friends. Ninja art, summoning jutsu. Hornet Barrage!”
Far below Raven and Fluffy had started into a fight. Two more elites showed up and got right into combat with the two girls.
Raven looked to fluffy really fast. “This is going to become Hokage level combat. I wonder if we can all hold out.”
Fluffy launched up large rock then made several hand signs. –“I want to use a new jutsu but I think I’ll hold off just to see how strong my opponent is. I’ll have to get him away from everyone else so I don’t hurt any of our own shinobi.”- Fluffy jumped down and started running in the direction of the large mud wall. Following close behind was the elite.
Raven had her hands out in ready position, either to make hand signs or close range combat. The elite she was fighting made a move at her only to be stopped, Raven reached her hand out and grabbed a punch out of him then under hooked and hit his ribcage.
Hotaro stood upside down on a branch just thinking to himself as if he forgot about the fight at hand.
“My lord, I can go and do your bidding, ill destroy the hidden leaf village no matter what it takes, whether it takes my life or not. I’ll do anything to make you happy.”
“Good Hotaro, go, go now and destroy the leaf village and then bring me Himes head back.”
Hotaro stood in his dream, then suddenly falls. “My Lord hes had a stroke. His body is usless to us now, he’s unable to move now.” Hotaro walks around the corner of the door.
“Don’t think I’m out of this so easy, I will do what you have asked me My lord.” Hotaro limps around the corner.
“He won’t make it long against the great Tsunade Hime.”
-“If it means I have to go to full strength then it will be done, I will make his dream come true. I will destroy her and the village.”-
“HEY were still in this fight!” Hime blurted out. Hotaro’s left eye started to have a small bit of water come out of it.
“Hotaro, come with me and we can take this worth over in no time.”
-“Come see the truth of the world through my eyes Kimimaru, It all could be hours, will you come?”
“Kimimaru showed me the truth even if he died years ago. My father, why didn’t I get the Keike genki of our blood line? It’s not fair.”
“Hime, I will not lose to you, it’s already been foretold that I will destroy you and this village. It’s my purpose.”
-“I’ll have to go full power at this point in order to fight her. She’s in a whole other league then I am.”
Hotaro started to gather chakra rapidly into his body. His muscles could be seen growing.
“Realize with such bulky muscles you won’t be able to move fast, idiot.”
-“This body won’t last much longer fighting her in my full state. It doesn’t matter, I can tell I’m going to die here, but the least I can do is take her with me.”-
Hotaro looked down at his feet and smiled.
-“Hotaro, go. Do what must be done so that hidden leaf doesn’t have a future.”- Hotaro couldn’t stop thinking about his past and his lord.
Hotaro flexed his arm muscles not trying to be impressive but to build up chakra and muscle strenght.
“Shall we finish this Tsunade Hime? I’m dying to see what your insides look like!”
-“His chakra has increased dramatically. I’ll also have to watch getting hit head on.”-
Hime jumped to a higher branch in the tree grabbing hold really fast then pushing off into a couple more branches.
Raven tried to dodge every attack thrown at her but got close to getting hit each time. She wasn’t able to land a punch in or even make a hand sign.
Fluffy on the other hand had a semi large hold on her fight. She not only was able to keep her distance but her jutsu were almost not un-dodge able.
Phoenix was left with no one to face until something grabbed him from below. “Earth style, silent assassination jutsu.”
Phoenix became unbalanced and shaken. “What is this ideal.” Phoenix made a signal hand sign in the shape of the Tiger. “Fire style, flaming earth!” Phoenix lit up as if on fire. The hands that were wrapped around his ankles released in a second, then slowly went back into the ground.
“So he used a mud like jutsu to keep his hands from burning.” Phoenix jumped backwards into the air while making a long strand of hand signs. “FIRE STYLE, FIRE BALL JUTSU!” Phoenix took a deep breath in then released a large ball of fire crushing into the ground with such force, the water that had started to fill the village seeped into it.
“Summoning jutsu, Earth style giant!” Out of the large pool of water a mud like giant started to rise up, its left hand came up and smashed into the ground causing a shutter all around. Phoenix took his chances and went running up its arm.
–“Again”- “Fire style, fire ball jutsu!” Phoenix aimed for the giants head.
Hime looked over to notice a summoning had occurred. –“This fights going to get a whole lot dangerous.”-
Raven, Fluffy, and Star had even noticed the summoning. Star kept up with his attack for several moments using his bee’s to get in the way of the enemies attacks. He looked up at Hime violently. “TSUNADE LETS DO IT!” Raven, Phoenix, Fluffy and Hime all shuttered. “Right!”
Everyone fell back and met up with star who was now at the large wall Raven had made. Each of them bit their thumbs. Almost in a replication the elites and Hotaro copied them except the one that was fighting Phoenix. “SUMMONING JUTSU!”
Hime stood on a large blue like wolf that howled into the night. Phoenix was riding a bird like creature that had bright red, yellow and orange wings. Starcomand stood on a large bee like creature that fluttered a ways above the rest of his team. Raven stood on a large black bird that kept making loud obnoxious squawking noises. Fluffy stood on a large nine headed dog. The dog however was not like the rest it had an obvious demonic aura.
Hotaro didn’t summon a large creature instead he summoned two beings that looked near identical to him but not completely. The elite that was fighting Fluffy had created a large Tiger that growled nonstop at her. The elite fighting Raven summoned a large white bird with blue tipped feathers. The elite fighting Starcomand summoned a giant Chameleon.
An ANBU looked down at the fight. “So its begun.” He made several hand signs. “Earth Style, Earth barrier jutsu.” The ANBU became incased with a large amount of dirt except for his face. “EVERYONE MOVE OUT!” The other ANBU nodded to him then suddenly fell back. All the enemy Ninja laughed then tried to attack the ANBU incased with dirt. He covered his face then made several more hand signs. “Ninja art, Dark earth whirlpool!” He made a motion with his hands as if turning something, outside his shell the ground broke apart and all the enemy shinobi started to slow seep into the grounds surface. As they did all the current ANBU stood back watching them. “Forbidden jutsu, giant dome earth!” The ground started to change way and blast back up just as Ravens wall had happened, but instead of a wall it became a cylinder type tomb. The screaming of the Shinobi from inside was a bit startling but slowly they became one mound of nothingness. The ANBU that had done all of this broke the shield and walked off slowly.
A hand burst out from the ground. Then a few more following it. Slowly some of the survivors started to creep their way back out from the depths of the ground.
“That’s impossible. I dropped three hundred tons of pressure on them, there’s no way even with the strongest of bloodlines that they could have lived through that.”
An ANBU jumped out in front of the rest. “Shadow possession jutsu!” A shadow extended out into the few enemy shinobi there was left. Slowly the shinobi started to resist the possession and walked forward. “Who are these people. Shadow strangulation jutsu!” Shadow hands started to rap themselves around the Shinobi and constrict there body, finally making it to the neck. They made no sign of struggle or anything just stood there as if nothing was happening. “Not possible!”
Yet another ANBU stood in front of the rest, “Let me deal with these guys you go help lord Hokage and the sanin, I’ll be fine here. Now go before Lady Hokage runs out of time.
The ANBU reached down and grabbed several of his dead weights. He slammed them into the wall causing a large crash. All of the ANBU running for Hime stopped to look back. The ANBU finally took of his mask. Darko stood there smiling. “Now let’s try this out after the training I’ve had in the other world.” Darko turned away from the enemy shinobi then jumped backwards into the group. One launched out at him, Darko grabbed him then through him into another of the Shinobi’s. Darko disappeared in a blink of an eye, then a small circle around the group started to appear as dust came flying into the air. “Ninja art, dust tornado!” The Shinobi started to lift up into the air as Darko’s jutsu became more powerful ever time he went around them. Darko ran into the middle and jumped up high into the center of it. He looked down at the other ANBU. “GET GOING!” He grabbed onto the first Shinobi then started to spin the opposite direction of the tornado. He crashed into the ground so heavily that the tornado broke flinging the other Shinobi in all different directions. “PRIMARY LOTUS!
“Did that kid just do what we coulden’t?”
As the ANBU ran for Hime they couldn’t understand how a chuunin did what an ANBU coulden’t.
Darko got to his feet. “The first gate is open now it’s time to do the next move.” All the Shinobi went for Darko at once. Darko took out a wrapping then grabbed there hands.
Darko took the wrapping and wrapped it around the Shinobi’s arms. He took hold of them swung them around until he was able to make them air born. They went a good one hundred feet into the air. He appeared behind them. He put his armors around them the best he could. Then started to spin around faster than the regular Primary lotus. –“Let this work”- “IRON LOTUS!” Darko released and slammed the shinobi into the ground with such force. –“Looks like it work----“-
As he said this several hands reached out of the large hole he made using the Iron lotus. The shinobi started to slowly crawl out of the hole. They stood there staring at Darko.
-“These guys aren’t human, the regular Primary lotus should have nearly killed them but the Iron lotus is a failsafe, there’s no way they could have lived through that.
Darko hunched over in pain then started to scream. “I forgot the gates open from using the Iron Lotus. AAAAAAAAH!” Darko’s face started to turn red. Vein’s started to pop up all over his body.
A ANBU the farthest behind in the group. “He’s opened seven of the inner gates, if his body pushes any longer he could accidently open the either gate and die. But in one move to open six gates is a remarkable defeat. Darko won’t last long fighting them, his body will start to tear itself apart.”
Darko slowly put his hands together in front of his body. –“It hurts to move so ill need to be careful”-
Darko ran forward then vanished. One of the shinobi went flying back into a building and then straight through it. The other Shinobi jumped onto Darko as soon as he appeared. Darko arched forward then backwards blasting the shinobi off him. “HUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” One of Darko’s eyes closed, -“This pain is so unbearable.”-
He put one hand down in front of him. The shinobi got back to their feet, even the one that had been crushed through the wall.
-“What the hell, they just keep coming back for more no matter what I do. None of the other ANBU could deal with them either. I might have to do it for the hidden leaf village. My body won’t be much use for the war anyways.”-
Darko closed all of his eyes and clenched his teeth as the pain kept surging through his body.
“Well I guess there’s no getting around it, time to open the eighth inner gate. Otherwise ill die anyways while these guys go and interrupt the Hokage battle.”
-“I’m sorry lady Hokage. That I wasn’t able to stick around.”- Darko bent over gathering chakra again like he did when he opened the first seven inner gates.
Suddenly a hand grabbed onto Darko’s shoulder. “Save your Chakra boy.” One of the Shinobi started to run at Darko and the stranger. Sand came rushing at the Shinobi sweeping him off his feet. It laced itself around the Shinobi, then slowly went around the other Shinobi. “You’ve used much to much chakra to keep fighting. Sand coffin!” Darko turned around to find a person, with dampened dark eyes, in a large black leather trench coat.
“Kenshin?”
“The one and only, now get back.” Kenshin placed his hands out into the air then clenched them shut. “SAND BARRIEL.”
Not even a shutter of pain came from the inside of the sand human filled sand tombs. Kenshin looked at one to notice a leg was sticking out of it. “Something’s different about these guys, its as if my sand has no affect. Are they even human?”
Darko grind. “You know I’ve been asking myself that for a little bit now.”
Kenshin razed one hand into the air and let the other drop to his side. “Sand clone Jutsu.” The shinobi without hesitation launched forward and smashed through the sand clones as if they were nothing.
“I wonder if I’ll be able to fight them, this power is new to me.”
Darko smiled, “I’m sorry Kenshin but I have to go against your word and do this now so stand back please. Hime should be able to restore the chakra loss I’m about to use. EIGHTH GATE OPEN!” Darko went back to his normal state look with chakra radiating off him. “Gate of death open!” Darko’s eyes went solid red.
Hime looked up. -“That power, its higher than even my own. Darko didn’t really did he. I’ve got to finish this fight or he will die.”- Hime placed her fingers together, “Shadow-clone jutsu!”
“This battle seems to be wearing you out Tsunade. Shadow-clones wont work on this battlefield, and you know it.”
“They will with the fourth Hokage’s jutsu.”
“What jutsu might that be? He was a weak man he was nothing. You’re a foolish person to follow in his footsteps.” –“My times running out, I’ve got to finish this or everything I’ve tried to do will be in vein.”
Darko’s skin started to turn a blackish color. He backed up a few steps then placed his hands out in front of him to protect his face from any blows, He ran forward and then disappeared. He reappeared in the group of ninja’s. One tried to grab him but before he could Darko had already moved to the opposite side of him. “Touching me is going to be impossible.” –“Sadly there’s a limit to this power, I won’t be able to use it forever. I can already feel my body collapsing and tearing itself apart.”-
Kenshin stood there looking horrified. –“His body, its destroying itself completely.”- “Sharingan” Kenshin pressed his teeth together and grinded them hard as he watched the chakra flow around Darko. –“I can’t pick that up without Sharingan but it’s obvious that he’s using a large amount of his body’s chakra up.”-
Himes clones all made hand signs as Hime stood back and watched. “Forbidden jutsu, soul reaper death seal!” Himes clones kept their hands placed out in front of them. Unable to see what there had just conjured one of the clones turned around to see a large creature standing there. It’s face visible behind its crunchy long pointed hair. –“The fourth Hokage would be ashamed. But it’s not my actual body being attacked by this spirit.”-
Darko smiled. “Whelp I don’t have much time before I die, and Himes to rapped up with her own work. So I mine as well get started.” Darko reached one hand out and grabbed one of the ninja. He grinned and through him as hard as he could into the tree that Hime and Raven had made. That’s about half a mile distance that the guy was thrown, cracking the tree right down the center. One of the ninja ran at Darko with a Kunai. Darko as if not even moving grabbed another of the ninja’s and placed him in front of the ninja and himself. The ninja stabbed his fellow comrade without even realizing it. Blood spilt out on the ground. Darko jumped into the air and kicked both ninja to the side. “LEAF HURRICANE!” Darko flipped backwards and landed with one hand in front of his face. He motioned the other ninja towards him. One started to run at him yet again. Before landing a blow on Darko he back flipped over Darko. One went to his left side then one on his right. Finally one was standing in front of him. Darko let his head fall so that he was looking down. All four ninja punched Darko. The one behind him aimed for a vital point in the spine. The two on the sides aimed for vital points in his neck and finally the one in front of him punched him right in the gut. Darko didn’t even shutter or move. He slowly lifted his head. He lunged forward head butting the guy in front and kicked the guy in back of him. He lifted his arms fast smacking the two on the sides backwards.
Darko fell to the ground. “Damn, its already begun. My body is losing it. This fight might end sooner then had expected. Jutsu are out of the question I could exhaust my chakra extremely fast. Guess I go with what I got.” Darko smiled.
The ninja that he had head butted had already jumped back up.
The ninja that he had kicked went after Kenshin.
“Darko even with the eighth gate open cant handle them all.” He spun around in enough time to use a sand shield and block a direct hit to his spine. “Sand coffin!” Sand rapped around the ninja extremely fast then crushed him. Kenshin spread his legs out and made several hand signs. “DARKO MOVE!” his hand signs were fast. “SAND TSUNAMI!” A large wave of sand came crashing down on the other three ninja as if a wave of water had hit them. Kenshin placed his hand down on the top of the sand. “Giant sand barrel!” The sand crushed itself down hard.
Slowly out of the sand the ninja started to rise up. One looked at Kenshin. “Your first you dreaded sand user. I should have killed Gaara when I had the chance.”
“What is Sasochi’s real plan? I mean he’s gone through the trouble of trying to enter the village several times and has tried to kill Hime.”
“Lord Sasochi wishes to do what Lord Orochimaru couldn’t. he plans to learn every jutsu in this pathetic place you call a world. He also plans to rule everything, and as we all know you can only rule that which you have destroyed and concurred. He’s used a jutsu on this entire planet as you can tell that has slowly killed off plant life. Animals suffer day in and day out slowly dying. I will help and make sure Sasochi’s ambition is realized and found.”
“Its over for you, here and now.”
Darko removed several bands around his ankles and legs. “This will put me into maximum strength. I hope my body can withstand this.” Darko vanished. He came down hard on the ninja that was talking to Kenshin. You could hear the cracking of bones. Darko spun around and kicked him in the stomach. Several bones launched out of the back of him. Darko looked at Kenshin. “He might want to see a doctor, it seems as if I kicked his ribcage through his back.” Kenshin smiled at him.
Kenshin placed both his hands on the ground, slowly the other ninja’s became ensnared in Kenshin’s sand.
“This wont work, hard hits don’t hurt me.” The ninja grinned. He placed his finger tips together. “Secret metal jutsu, iron bone.”
Darko punched him hard in the face. He fell backwards but there was absolutely no indications he even took a hit. His face had no scratches.
“I said brut strengths wont hurt me. This fight might end fast if you keep this up, especially you.” He pointed at Darko. “It was foolish for you to run into battle using the eight inner gates without knowing the scenario of the battle.”
“Your right, but in this state or even the sixth or seventh gate being opened up, a whole new list of jutsu is opened to me.” Darko made several hand signs. “One in particular that I like the most. Ninja art, dead wait mass!” Darko jumped into the air all of a sudden as if he was lead, feel back to the earth at a high rate. He crushed the ninja into the sand. The ninja let out a scream of pain. The other two ninja that were slowly getting out of the sand started to stand up and brush off the remaining sand. The started to run at Darko, Kenshin lifted his left hand and a wall of sand stopped them.
“I have to keep them busy while Darko works his magic here.” Kenshin’s sand slowly started to move in two areas. It slowly rose off the ground and started to shape themselves just like Kenshin. “Sand clone.” Two sand clones rose up and started to attack the other two ninja.
Darko was pushed off with a high power punch from the ninja. Darko landed on the ground with a hard crash.
“What is this, no one could possably live after an attack like that, even with iron bones.”
The ninja started to stand up, part of his face was crushed in a little less than a centimeter, his stomach had a dent in it. His right leg was oddly deformed. But even with all the injuries he was still able to stand. “huahahahah-----HAHAHAHAHAHA-----HAAHAAHAAHAAHAAHAAHAAHAA. Please tell me that’s not all. I should crush you here and know, but your to much fun to kill off so soon. Ill allow this battle to drag out a bit longer.”
Darko looked at him with his dark cold eyes. –“I got it.”- Darko let out a deep breath then as if a light gleamed down on him, he started to smile with high hopes.
“What are you smiling at? Your death is coming and you think its funny. You’ve lost it.”
Darko vanished with a blast of sand that shot straight up. He appeared behind the ninja.
“I know what comes next.”
“Oooh do you?”
Darko grabbed him in his arms and then pushed hard off the ground. He got over two hundred yards into the air. Then fell to the ground while rotating. –“Please let this work, or its over.”- “PRIMARY LOTUS!” Darko didn’t let go like any other time, instead he held onto the ninja and hurtle into the ground with him. He moved just to the right position so that he only took minimal damage. He got to his feet in only a few seconds and jumped back a few feet. The ninja made no sudden movements. He was still alive Darko could see that because of the heavy breathing.
The ninja was able to turn around and lay on his back. He coughed up a large amount of blood. “I knew what he was going to do, but I didn’t think it would be that powerful.” The ninja turned his head to Darko, then back up looking at the clouds overhead.
“Why didn’t you move, you idiot. I know you could have dodged the primary lotus, hell you could have escaped the attack itself.”
The ninja smiled as blood ran down his cheeks. “Its because I couldn’t. The iron bone jutsu makes me extremely slow, and I didn’t have enough time to get rid of the jutsu.”
Kenshin’s clones finished off the other two ninja.
Back with Hime things kept getting more and more intense. Hime jumped off her summoning and ran at Hotaro. Hotaro and his summonsing ran at Hime.
Hime grabbed the first summoning and through it into the second. She then grabbed Hotaro and hit him hard enough to send him back a few feet.
The others started to fight with there animal summonings. Fluffy’s was one of the more terrifying creatures that had been summoned. A mutated like creature.
Himes clones followed her. “Its time to end this. Hotaro just DIE!” Himes face started to become more dense, veins poped out all around her body, becoming visable every inch of the way down her arms legs, and even around her eyes.
-“So this is the jutsu, my lord warned me about. She’s unleashed her ultimate offensive attack. If im to beat her at this rate ill have to stay on my feet. There is no way I can let her win.
“My clan use to be the strongest, until it attacked hidden mist village. Then Kimimaru was left to fight and kill. Though he made a new line of vermin. What a fool. Someone along the line mixed Uchiha blood with Kaguya Blood. Creating a ultimate being. I belive the two names are Kakashi, and Obito, am I right?” Well im not an offspring but I was created in a lab from Kimimaru’s blood. I have his bloodline in me and I have every weakness he did. Sadly I don’t have much time only because I have his sickness, If he hadn’t been struck with cancer the assassination of this village would have gone over well and Hidden Leaf would not exsist. Though, there is still one downfall in my power. I can only use the calcium in my body to build bones inside. So I can build how strong and how weak they are, and how many I have in my body. But for some reason I was never able to make them exit my body. Until today, I have finally figured it out. So without further ado ill be like my blood father.”
-“Time to release this curse mark.”- Hotaro’s skin started to change color, into a dark black. Bones started to protrude from his back. A long tail began to sprout from his spine and down to the ground, he swished it around one. “Kakashi, and Obito will never harness the power that the Kaguya clan ever could. When im done here, ill find them both and kill them.”
Hime stopped for a second. –“He didn’t return to Sasochi, that means he’s on no ones side now.”-
“Im sorry Hotaro but I have to finish with you and move on. As do they. So without further ado to you.” Himes clones latched onto Hotaro. “The forth hokage’s jutsu should finish you off very fast, so don’t worry. You will soon be in the next life.” Hotaro’s life force bit by bit could be seen being ripped from his body.
“No!” Hotaro started to fight back pulling his energy back inside of him. Bones protruded from his body, destroying all of Himes clones.
Hotaro Grinned at Hime. “Its over for you, women.”
Back in the other realm, everyone was training. The had made a simulation of the Forest of death and made teams up to try and do the best they could to get through, this time they made it a lot harder though.
~~~~Next time~~~~
Things get dicey as Hime loses her chakra. Darko starts to fade as the eighth inner gate begins to draw on more and more power from him. Sucking what life force he has left.
The new Forest of death proves to be to much, and starts to destroy everything in its path. Plants and animals grow out of control.
~~~~Life or Death – Fight for everything!~~~~
“Secret earth jutsu, Deep forest Creation!”
Raven looked up at her, “I’m too late, and she’s had to resort to that jutsu.” –“Lord Hokage’s that have been in this village, forgive me for what I must do to the beloved hidden leaf village.”-
“Ninja art, Giant Mud wall! Now on top of this, Secret storm jutsu, Dark waterfall!”
~Death toll, the secret jutsu is revealed!~
Star stood atop of the tree in the village, the Elite stood far below him. “Using both of these jutsu’s will wear me out but Owell. Byakugan - Sharingan Combo!” Star started to make several hand signs. “Lightning style, lighting blaze!” A large bolt of lightning struck down at the elite, he was only just barely able to dodge. Star jumped from the top part down at the elite.
The elite jumped in front of him before he could land. He punched Star in the jaw sending him back into the main part of the tree.
“he—e—e—es stronger than expected.” Star slowly got to his feet wiping the blood from his lip. “He’s almost as strong as Himes normal level, and even that I have a hard time facing.” Star took of his long coat and through it to the side, it slowly drifted to the ground. When it hit he ran at the Elite. As he ran he started to make several hand signs. “I hope you don’t mind if I bring some friends to the party, I’m part of the Aburame clan, so let’s see if you can dodge my attacks and my friends. Ninja art, summoning jutsu. Hornet Barrage!”
Far below Raven and Fluffy had started into a fight. Two more elites showed up and got right into combat with the two girls.
Raven looked to fluffy really fast. “This is going to become Hokage level combat. I wonder if we can all hold out.”
Fluffy launched up large rock then made several hand signs. –“I want to use a new jutsu but I think I’ll hold off just to see how strong my opponent is. I’ll have to get him away from everyone else so I don’t hurt any of our own shinobi.”- Fluffy jumped down and started running in the direction of the large mud wall. Following close behind was the elite.
Raven had her hands out in ready position, either to make hand signs or close range combat. The elite she was fighting made a move at her only to be stopped, Raven reached her hand out and grabbed a punch out of him then under hooked and hit his ribcage.
Hotaro stood upside down on a branch just thinking to himself as if he forgot about the fight at hand.
“My lord, I can go and do your bidding, ill destroy the hidden leaf village no matter what it takes, whether it takes my life or not. I’ll do anything to make you happy.”
“Good Hotaro, go, go now and destroy the leaf village and then bring me Himes head back.”
Hotaro stood in his dream, then suddenly falls. “My Lord hes had a stroke. His body is usless to us now, he’s unable to move now.” Hotaro walks around the corner of the door.
“Don’t think I’m out of this so easy, I will do what you have asked me My lord.” Hotaro limps around the corner.
“He won’t make it long against the great Tsunade Hime.”
-“If it means I have to go to full strength then it will be done, I will make his dream come true. I will destroy her and the village.”-
“HEY were still in this fight!” Hime blurted out. Hotaro’s left eye started to have a small bit of water come out of it.
“Hotaro, come with me and we can take this worth over in no time.”
-“Come see the truth of the world through my eyes Kimimaru, It all could be hours, will you come?”
“Kimimaru showed me the truth even if he died years ago. My father, why didn’t I get the Keike genki of our blood line? It’s not fair.”
“Hime, I will not lose to you, it’s already been foretold that I will destroy you and this village. It’s my purpose.”
-“I’ll have to go full power at this point in order to fight her. She’s in a whole other league then I am.”
Hotaro started to gather chakra rapidly into his body. His muscles could be seen growing.
“Realize with such bulky muscles you won’t be able to move fast, idiot.”
-“This body won’t last much longer fighting her in my full state. It doesn’t matter, I can tell I’m going to die here, but the least I can do is take her with me.”-
Hotaro looked down at his feet and smiled.
-“Hotaro, go. Do what must be done so that hidden leaf doesn’t have a future.”- Hotaro couldn’t stop thinking about his past and his lord.
Hotaro flexed his arm muscles not trying to be impressive but to build up chakra and muscle strenght.
“Shall we finish this Tsunade Hime? I’m dying to see what your insides look like!”
-“His chakra has increased dramatically. I’ll also have to watch getting hit head on.”-
Hime jumped to a higher branch in the tree grabbing hold really fast then pushing off into a couple more branches.
Raven tried to dodge every attack thrown at her but got close to getting hit each time. She wasn’t able to land a punch in or even make a hand sign.
Fluffy on the other hand had a semi large hold on her fight. She not only was able to keep her distance but her jutsu were almost not un-dodge able.
Phoenix was left with no one to face until something grabbed him from below. “Earth style, silent assassination jutsu.”
Phoenix became unbalanced and shaken. “What is this ideal.” Phoenix made a signal hand sign in the shape of the Tiger. “Fire style, flaming earth!” Phoenix lit up as if on fire. The hands that were wrapped around his ankles released in a second, then slowly went back into the ground.
“So he used a mud like jutsu to keep his hands from burning.” Phoenix jumped backwards into the air while making a long strand of hand signs. “FIRE STYLE, FIRE BALL JUTSU!” Phoenix took a deep breath in then released a large ball of fire crushing into the ground with such force, the water that had started to fill the village seeped into it.
“Summoning jutsu, Earth style giant!” Out of the large pool of water a mud like giant started to rise up, its left hand came up and smashed into the ground causing a shutter all around. Phoenix took his chances and went running up its arm.
–“Again”- “Fire style, fire ball jutsu!” Phoenix aimed for the giants head.
Hime looked over to notice a summoning had occurred. –“This fights going to get a whole lot dangerous.”-
Raven, Fluffy, and Star had even noticed the summoning. Star kept up with his attack for several moments using his bee’s to get in the way of the enemies attacks. He looked up at Hime violently. “TSUNADE LETS DO IT!” Raven, Phoenix, Fluffy and Hime all shuttered. “Right!”
Everyone fell back and met up with star who was now at the large wall Raven had made. Each of them bit their thumbs. Almost in a replication the elites and Hotaro copied them except the one that was fighting Phoenix. “SUMMONING JUTSU!”
Hime stood on a large blue like wolf that howled into the night. Phoenix was riding a bird like creature that had bright red, yellow and orange wings. Starcomand stood on a large bee like creature that fluttered a ways above the rest of his team. Raven stood on a large black bird that kept making loud obnoxious squawking noises. Fluffy stood on a large nine headed dog. The dog however was not like the rest it had an obvious demonic aura.
Hotaro didn’t summon a large creature instead he summoned two beings that looked near identical to him but not completely. The elite that was fighting Fluffy had created a large Tiger that growled nonstop at her. The elite fighting Raven summoned a large white bird with blue tipped feathers. The elite fighting Starcomand summoned a giant Chameleon.
An ANBU looked down at the fight. “So its begun.” He made several hand signs. “Earth Style, Earth barrier jutsu.” The ANBU became incased with a large amount of dirt except for his face. “EVERYONE MOVE OUT!” The other ANBU nodded to him then suddenly fell back. All the enemy Ninja laughed then tried to attack the ANBU incased with dirt. He covered his face then made several more hand signs. “Ninja art, Dark earth whirlpool!” He made a motion with his hands as if turning something, outside his shell the ground broke apart and all the enemy shinobi started to slow seep into the grounds surface. As they did all the current ANBU stood back watching them. “Forbidden jutsu, giant dome earth!” The ground started to change way and blast back up just as Ravens wall had happened, but instead of a wall it became a cylinder type tomb. The screaming of the Shinobi from inside was a bit startling but slowly they became one mound of nothingness. The ANBU that had done all of this broke the shield and walked off slowly.
A hand burst out from the ground. Then a few more following it. Slowly some of the survivors started to creep their way back out from the depths of the ground.
“That’s impossible. I dropped three hundred tons of pressure on them, there’s no way even with the strongest of bloodlines that they could have lived through that.”
An ANBU jumped out in front of the rest. “Shadow possession jutsu!” A shadow extended out into the few enemy shinobi there was left. Slowly the shinobi started to resist the possession and walked forward. “Who are these people. Shadow strangulation jutsu!” Shadow hands started to rap themselves around the Shinobi and constrict there body, finally making it to the neck. They made no sign of struggle or anything just stood there as if nothing was happening. “Not possible!”
Yet another ANBU stood in front of the rest, “Let me deal with these guys you go help lord Hokage and the sanin, I’ll be fine here. Now go before Lady Hokage runs out of time.
The ANBU reached down and grabbed several of his dead weights. He slammed them into the wall causing a large crash. All of the ANBU running for Hime stopped to look back. The ANBU finally took of his mask. Darko stood there smiling. “Now let’s try this out after the training I’ve had in the other world.” Darko turned away from the enemy shinobi then jumped backwards into the group. One launched out at him, Darko grabbed him then through him into another of the Shinobi’s. Darko disappeared in a blink of an eye, then a small circle around the group started to appear as dust came flying into the air. “Ninja art, dust tornado!” The Shinobi started to lift up into the air as Darko’s jutsu became more powerful ever time he went around them. Darko ran into the middle and jumped up high into the center of it. He looked down at the other ANBU. “GET GOING!” He grabbed onto the first Shinobi then started to spin the opposite direction of the tornado. He crashed into the ground so heavily that the tornado broke flinging the other Shinobi in all different directions. “PRIMARY LOTUS!
“Did that kid just do what we coulden’t?”
As the ANBU ran for Hime they couldn’t understand how a chuunin did what an ANBU coulden’t.
Darko got to his feet. “The first gate is open now it’s time to do the next move.” All the Shinobi went for Darko at once. Darko took out a wrapping then grabbed there hands.
Darko took the wrapping and wrapped it around the Shinobi’s arms. He took hold of them swung them around until he was able to make them air born. They went a good one hundred feet into the air. He appeared behind them. He put his armors around them the best he could. Then started to spin around faster than the regular Primary lotus. –“Let this work”- “IRON LOTUS!” Darko released and slammed the shinobi into the ground with such force. –“Looks like it work----“-
As he said this several hands reached out of the large hole he made using the Iron lotus. The shinobi started to slowly crawl out of the hole. They stood there staring at Darko.
-“These guys aren’t human, the regular Primary lotus should have nearly killed them but the Iron lotus is a failsafe, there’s no way they could have lived through that.
Darko hunched over in pain then started to scream. “I forgot the gates open from using the Iron Lotus. AAAAAAAAH!” Darko’s face started to turn red. Vein’s started to pop up all over his body.
A ANBU the farthest behind in the group. “He’s opened seven of the inner gates, if his body pushes any longer he could accidently open the either gate and die. But in one move to open six gates is a remarkable defeat. Darko won’t last long fighting them, his body will start to tear itself apart.”
Darko slowly put his hands together in front of his body. –“It hurts to move so ill need to be careful”-
Darko ran forward then vanished. One of the shinobi went flying back into a building and then straight through it. The other Shinobi jumped onto Darko as soon as he appeared. Darko arched forward then backwards blasting the shinobi off him. “HUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” One of Darko’s eyes closed, -“This pain is so unbearable.”-
He put one hand down in front of him. The shinobi got back to their feet, even the one that had been crushed through the wall.
-“What the hell, they just keep coming back for more no matter what I do. None of the other ANBU could deal with them either. I might have to do it for the hidden leaf village. My body won’t be much use for the war anyways.”-
Darko closed all of his eyes and clenched his teeth as the pain kept surging through his body.
“Well I guess there’s no getting around it, time to open the eighth inner gate. Otherwise ill die anyways while these guys go and interrupt the Hokage battle.”
-“I’m sorry lady Hokage. That I wasn’t able to stick around.”- Darko bent over gathering chakra again like he did when he opened the first seven inner gates.
Suddenly a hand grabbed onto Darko’s shoulder. “Save your Chakra boy.” One of the Shinobi started to run at Darko and the stranger. Sand came rushing at the Shinobi sweeping him off his feet. It laced itself around the Shinobi, then slowly went around the other Shinobi. “You’ve used much to much chakra to keep fighting. Sand coffin!” Darko turned around to find a person, with dampened dark eyes, in a large black leather trench coat.
“Kenshin?”
“The one and only, now get back.” Kenshin placed his hands out into the air then clenched them shut. “SAND BARRIEL.”
Not even a shutter of pain came from the inside of the sand human filled sand tombs. Kenshin looked at one to notice a leg was sticking out of it. “Something’s different about these guys, its as if my sand has no affect. Are they even human?”
Darko grind. “You know I’ve been asking myself that for a little bit now.”
Kenshin razed one hand into the air and let the other drop to his side. “Sand clone Jutsu.” The shinobi without hesitation launched forward and smashed through the sand clones as if they were nothing.
“I wonder if I’ll be able to fight them, this power is new to me.”
Darko smiled, “I’m sorry Kenshin but I have to go against your word and do this now so stand back please. Hime should be able to restore the chakra loss I’m about to use. EIGHTH GATE OPEN!” Darko went back to his normal state look with chakra radiating off him. “Gate of death open!” Darko’s eyes went solid red.
Hime looked up. -“That power, its higher than even my own. Darko didn’t really did he. I’ve got to finish this fight or he will die.”- Hime placed her fingers together, “Shadow-clone jutsu!”
“This battle seems to be wearing you out Tsunade. Shadow-clones wont work on this battlefield, and you know it.”
“They will with the fourth Hokage’s jutsu.”
“What jutsu might that be? He was a weak man he was nothing. You’re a foolish person to follow in his footsteps.” –“My times running out, I’ve got to finish this or everything I’ve tried to do will be in vein.”
Darko’s skin started to turn a blackish color. He backed up a few steps then placed his hands out in front of him to protect his face from any blows, He ran forward and then disappeared. He reappeared in the group of ninja’s. One tried to grab him but before he could Darko had already moved to the opposite side of him. “Touching me is going to be impossible.” –“Sadly there’s a limit to this power, I won’t be able to use it forever. I can already feel my body collapsing and tearing itself apart.”-
Kenshin stood there looking horrified. –“His body, its destroying itself completely.”- “Sharingan” Kenshin pressed his teeth together and grinded them hard as he watched the chakra flow around Darko. –“I can’t pick that up without Sharingan but it’s obvious that he’s using a large amount of his body’s chakra up.”-
Himes clones all made hand signs as Hime stood back and watched. “Forbidden jutsu, soul reaper death seal!” Himes clones kept their hands placed out in front of them. Unable to see what there had just conjured one of the clones turned around to see a large creature standing there. It’s face visible behind its crunchy long pointed hair. –“The fourth Hokage would be ashamed. But it’s not my actual body being attacked by this spirit.”-
Darko smiled. “Whelp I don’t have much time before I die, and Himes to rapped up with her own work. So I mine as well get started.” Darko reached one hand out and grabbed one of the ninja. He grinned and through him as hard as he could into the tree that Hime and Raven had made. That’s about half a mile distance that the guy was thrown, cracking the tree right down the center. One of the ninja ran at Darko with a Kunai. Darko as if not even moving grabbed another of the ninja’s and placed him in front of the ninja and himself. The ninja stabbed his fellow comrade without even realizing it. Blood spilt out on the ground. Darko jumped into the air and kicked both ninja to the side. “LEAF HURRICANE!” Darko flipped backwards and landed with one hand in front of his face. He motioned the other ninja towards him. One started to run at him yet again. Before landing a blow on Darko he back flipped over Darko. One went to his left side then one on his right. Finally one was standing in front of him. Darko let his head fall so that he was looking down. All four ninja punched Darko. The one behind him aimed for a vital point in the spine. The two on the sides aimed for vital points in his neck and finally the one in front of him punched him right in the gut. Darko didn’t even shutter or move. He slowly lifted his head. He lunged forward head butting the guy in front and kicked the guy in back of him. He lifted his arms fast smacking the two on the sides backwards.
Darko fell to the ground. “Damn, its already begun. My body is losing it. This fight might end sooner then had expected. Jutsu are out of the question I could exhaust my chakra extremely fast. Guess I go with what I got.” Darko smiled.
The ninja that he had head butted had already jumped back up.
The ninja that he had kicked went after Kenshin.
“Darko even with the eighth gate open cant handle them all.” He spun around in enough time to use a sand shield and block a direct hit to his spine. “Sand coffin!” Sand rapped around the ninja extremely fast then crushed him. Kenshin spread his legs out and made several hand signs. “DARKO MOVE!” his hand signs were fast. “SAND TSUNAMI!” A large wave of sand came crashing down on the other three ninja as if a wave of water had hit them. Kenshin placed his hand down on the top of the sand. “Giant sand barrel!” The sand crushed itself down hard.
Slowly out of the sand the ninja started to rise up. One looked at Kenshin. “Your first you dreaded sand user. I should have killed Gaara when I had the chance.”
“What is Sasochi’s real plan? I mean he’s gone through the trouble of trying to enter the village several times and has tried to kill Hime.”
“Lord Sasochi wishes to do what Lord Orochimaru couldn’t. he plans to learn every jutsu in this pathetic place you call a world. He also plans to rule everything, and as we all know you can only rule that which you have destroyed and concurred. He’s used a jutsu on this entire planet as you can tell that has slowly killed off plant life. Animals suffer day in and day out slowly dying. I will help and make sure Sasochi’s ambition is realized and found.”
“Its over for you, here and now.”
Darko removed several bands around his ankles and legs. “This will put me into maximum strength. I hope my body can withstand this.” Darko vanished. He came down hard on the ninja that was talking to Kenshin. You could hear the cracking of bones. Darko spun around and kicked him in the stomach. Several bones launched out of the back of him. Darko looked at Kenshin. “He might want to see a doctor, it seems as if I kicked his ribcage through his back.” Kenshin smiled at him.
Kenshin placed both his hands on the ground, slowly the other ninja’s became ensnared in Kenshin’s sand.
“This wont work, hard hits don’t hurt me.” The ninja grinned. He placed his finger tips together. “Secret metal jutsu, iron bone.”
Darko punched him hard in the face. He fell backwards but there was absolutely no indications he even took a hit. His face had no scratches.
“I said brut strengths wont hurt me. This fight might end fast if you keep this up, especially you.” He pointed at Darko. “It was foolish for you to run into battle using the eight inner gates without knowing the scenario of the battle.”
“Your right, but in this state or even the sixth or seventh gate being opened up, a whole new list of jutsu is opened to me.” Darko made several hand signs. “One in particular that I like the most. Ninja art, dead wait mass!” Darko jumped into the air all of a sudden as if he was lead, feel back to the earth at a high rate. He crushed the ninja into the sand. The ninja let out a scream of pain. The other two ninja that were slowly getting out of the sand started to stand up and brush off the remaining sand. The started to run at Darko, Kenshin lifted his left hand and a wall of sand stopped them.
“I have to keep them busy while Darko works his magic here.” Kenshin’s sand slowly started to move in two areas. It slowly rose off the ground and started to shape themselves just like Kenshin. “Sand clone.” Two sand clones rose up and started to attack the other two ninja.
Darko was pushed off with a high power punch from the ninja. Darko landed on the ground with a hard crash.
“What is this, no one could possably live after an attack like that, even with iron bones.”
The ninja started to stand up, part of his face was crushed in a little less than a centimeter, his stomach had a dent in it. His right leg was oddly deformed. But even with all the injuries he was still able to stand. “huahahahah-----HAHAHAHAHAHA-----HAAHAAHAAHAAHAAHAAHAAHAA. Please tell me that’s not all. I should crush you here and know, but your to much fun to kill off so soon. Ill allow this battle to drag out a bit longer.”
Darko looked at him with his dark cold eyes. –“I got it.”- Darko let out a deep breath then as if a light gleamed down on him, he started to smile with high hopes.
“What are you smiling at? Your death is coming and you think its funny. You’ve lost it.”
Darko vanished with a blast of sand that shot straight up. He appeared behind the ninja.
“I know what comes next.”
“Oooh do you?”
Darko grabbed him in his arms and then pushed hard off the ground. He got over two hundred yards into the air. Then fell to the ground while rotating. –“Please let this work, or its over.”- “PRIMARY LOTUS!” Darko didn’t let go like any other time, instead he held onto the ninja and hurtle into the ground with him. He moved just to the right position so that he only took minimal damage. He got to his feet in only a few seconds and jumped back a few feet. The ninja made no sudden movements. He was still alive Darko could see that because of the heavy breathing.
The ninja was able to turn around and lay on his back. He coughed up a large amount of blood. “I knew what he was going to do, but I didn’t think it would be that powerful.” The ninja turned his head to Darko, then back up looking at the clouds overhead.
“Why didn’t you move, you idiot. I know you could have dodged the primary lotus, hell you could have escaped the attack itself.”
The ninja smiled as blood ran down his cheeks. “Its because I couldn’t. The iron bone jutsu makes me extremely slow, and I didn’t have enough time to get rid of the jutsu.”
Kenshin’s clones finished off the other two ninja.
Back with Hime things kept getting more and more intense. Hime jumped off her summoning and ran at Hotaro. Hotaro and his summonsing ran at Hime.
Hime grabbed the first summoning and through it into the second. She then grabbed Hotaro and hit him hard enough to send him back a few feet.
The others started to fight with there animal summonings. Fluffy’s was one of the more terrifying creatures that had been summoned. A mutated like creature.
Himes clones followed her. “Its time to end this. Hotaro just DIE!” Himes face started to become more dense, veins poped out all around her body, becoming visable every inch of the way down her arms legs, and even around her eyes.
-“So this is the jutsu, my lord warned me about. She’s unleashed her ultimate offensive attack. If im to beat her at this rate ill have to stay on my feet. There is no way I can let her win.
“My clan use to be the strongest, until it attacked hidden mist village. Then Kimimaru was left to fight and kill. Though he made a new line of vermin. What a fool. Someone along the line mixed Uchiha blood with Kaguya Blood. Creating a ultimate being. I belive the two names are Kakashi, and Obito, am I right?” Well im not an offspring but I was created in a lab from Kimimaru’s blood. I have his bloodline in me and I have every weakness he did. Sadly I don’t have much time only because I have his sickness, If he hadn’t been struck with cancer the assassination of this village would have gone over well and Hidden Leaf would not exsist. Though, there is still one downfall in my power. I can only use the calcium in my body to build bones inside. So I can build how strong and how weak they are, and how many I have in my body. But for some reason I was never able to make them exit my body. Until today, I have finally figured it out. So without further ado ill be like my blood father.”
-“Time to release this curse mark.”- Hotaro’s skin started to change color, into a dark black. Bones started to protrude from his back. A long tail began to sprout from his spine and down to the ground, he swished it around one. “Kakashi, and Obito will never harness the power that the Kaguya clan ever could. When im done here, ill find them both and kill them.”
Hime stopped for a second. –“He didn’t return to Sasochi, that means he’s on no ones side now.”-
“Im sorry Hotaro but I have to finish with you and move on. As do they. So without further ado to you.” Himes clones latched onto Hotaro. “The forth hokage’s jutsu should finish you off very fast, so don’t worry. You will soon be in the next life.” Hotaro’s life force bit by bit could be seen being ripped from his body.
“No!” Hotaro started to fight back pulling his energy back inside of him. Bones protruded from his body, destroying all of Himes clones.
Hotaro Grinned at Hime. “Its over for you, women.”
Back in the other realm, everyone was training. The had made a simulation of the Forest of death and made teams up to try and do the best they could to get through, this time they made it a lot harder though.
~~~~Next time~~~~
Things get dicey as Hime loses her chakra. Darko starts to fade as the eighth inner gate begins to draw on more and more power from him. Sucking what life force he has left.
The new Forest of death proves to be to much, and starts to destroy everything in its path. Plants and animals grow out of control.
~~~~Life or Death – Fight for everything!~~~~
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
great chapter kakashi. lookimn forward ot the next ^_^
what level am i at now.. so far i know how to
go from gate1 - gate 7 in a instant
i can use all of gaaras moves,
summon gamabunta
do that jutsu thats a mxix between chidori and rasengan
shadowclones.
and loads more
not to mention my sharingan : P, i must be way abuv hokage lvl
what level am i at now.. so far i know how to
go from gate1 - gate 7 in a instant
i can use all of gaaras moves,
summon gamabunta
do that jutsu thats a mxix between chidori and rasengan
shadowclones.
and loads more
not to mention my sharingan : P, i must be way abuv hokage lvl
Kenshin wrote:great chapter kakashi. lookimn forward ot the next ^_^wh.. n... y.. now... sa... umm.. wha..? (:shock:_:shock:)
what level am i at now.. so far i know how to
go from gate1 - gate 7 in a instant
i can use all of gaaras moves,
summon gamabunta
do that jutsu thats a mxix between chidori and rasengan
shadowclones.
and loads more
not to mention my sharingan : P, i must be way abuv hokage lvl
Kenshin, that would be darko that uses the inner gates COUGH COUGH
And u lost alot of stuff if you hadnt read the previous chapter =P
Lastly you dont know all of gaara's moves XD
and lol @ Aki XD
Next chapter will be out soon, i hopes. i mean i dont have anything else to do without a computer i can use for gaming >.>
And u lost alot of stuff if you hadnt read the previous chapter =P
Lastly you dont know all of gaara's moves XD
and lol @ Aki XD
Next chapter will be out soon, i hopes. i mean i dont have anything else to do without a computer i can use for gaming >.>
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
A dark room with candles flickering in the background. Something sat in a chair within the middle of the room. His face sopping wet from his sweat and tears. He wasn’t crying, but his eyes were burnt to a point that it was hard to control water flow from them. A dark red stair came from this person, deep red eyes with black tear drop looks within them. They were spinning around rapidly.
Hime stood there looking at the new Hotaro. “He’s made this into a whole new game. I don’t think ill last long facing off against him. His power is staggering off the charts. It’s that damn curse mark. Though even though he’s using the curse mark and finally using his bloodline, I can tell his chakra is running out fast. I could attempt to dodge him but that would only waste my chakra, but if I fight him it will still be lost. So what do I do?”
Hotaro looked up slowly, bones emerged out of the palms of his hands. “Now for my inheritance. WILLOW DANCE!” Hime stood at ready as Hotaro jumped high into the air then came crashing back down in front of Hime. He started to swing his arms out and attempted to stab Hime. Hime couldn’t attack Hotaro, all she could do was dodge.
-“I have to say he’s made this extremely interesting, going from one step to the next not letting his guard down once.”-
The Ninja fighting Starcomand stood high on top of his chameleon. Its tongue struck out at Star’s bee. Star forced it to move high up into the air, out of the chameleons reach. In a low rumble the bee began to talk to Star. “So once again you have decided to summon me. It looks like this battle has gone on for some time, for the hidden leaf village to be in this condition. Alright I understand what’s going on now, and he’s fighting you a presume.”
“Well Satsu, you hit the nail on the head there. Ha HA.” Star made several hand signs. “Secret bee jutsu, sticky honey spit!” Starcomand spit on his enemy ninja, and all over the chameleon. It released a sweet smelling aroma.
“Alright Star, I need those hand signs.”
Star made several hand signs. The without uttering a word. He thought for a second focusing his chakra into his hands. He placed them down on Satsu’s head. –“Scatter jutsu.”- Satsu burst into several million smaller bees. Star stood on a small platform of the, as the rest made a humming sound and fluttered down at the ninja. Star made more hand signs. –“Tora, ushi, tatsu, mi, tora, ne, tora”- “Fire style, flaming bee honey.” Star fired off a large ball of sweet smelling honey, it burst into a ball of flame, that solidified before smashing into the ninja. It crashed with such great force it broke the summoning jutsu on the chameleon, dispelling it. The ninja stood there amazed that such large force killed his creature. He took one look at Star again, as his bee’s covered him, and then he was no longer visable. A cry came from large mound of bee’s and then silence. A small trail of blood came out along the water top.
Phoenix stood upon his large bird like creature. It was unable to speak, but could telepathically talk to Phoenix.
=“I’m here for you master. What must I do my lord?”=
=“Him there, he needs to die. He hasn’t attempted to summon anything, so I’m sure he’s fairly weak.”=
Pho’s bird went flying down, Phoenix jumped off as his bird plummeted into the ground. The ninja placed his hand into the air and sliced through it once. Phoenix’s bird disappeared. The ninja looked at him and smiled. Phoenix let out a small laugh and pointed up. The bird had returned. It went crashing back into the ground before the ninja had time to stop him. “There’s something you must understand. My name isn’t just a birth name, it was givin to me for a very unique jutsu and summoning I posses. You see, that’s no ordinary bird, it’s infact a phoenix. If you don’t know, phoenix’s cant die. When you struck him he burst into flames, but as in legends phoenix’s are reborn from there flame.”
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAH curse you, ill KILL YOU!” Phoenix place his hands together, so that both middle, index, and thumbs were locked together. The other two fingers were pointed up. “Forbidden jutsu, copy of the phoenix.” Phoenix burst into flames. His summoning flew up into the air, extremely high, Phoenix followed him. Phoenix didn’t stop, but purposely collided with the phoenix. A large ball of flames appeared in sky. Then two large wings flapped out into the air, they spread out far. “Forbidden jutsu, beast fusion! You can thank this jutsu to the Inuzuka clan. A clan that funny enough Tsunade Hime belongs too. Now time to finish this. FLAME SPIRIT!” Phoenix shot down at the ninja, hitting him head on, the flames ate away at the ninja, leaving nothing, not even ash.
Fluffy stood on her nine headed dog. The other ninja on his tiger, which was still growling at Fluffy. “Hinotama, this guy isn’t a push over. He’s a lot stronger then the guys Phoenix and Star just fought.”
“Blah Blah Blah. Shut up for once in your life women.” The dog sneered. “Were going to have to use your special jutsu in cordnation with my own. That’s all I know. So get ready women.”
“Hinotama, I wish you would use MY REAL NAME!”
“In all honesty Fluffy, I’m just kidding around. Get a hold of yourself.”
“Alright, lets do this.”
The tiger jumped out at Hinotama and Fluffy. Hinotama placed its paw into the air and then slammed the Tiger down into the ground before coming into contact with Fluffy. The ninja had jumped back and landed on the tigers tail. The tiger slowly lifted itself up, with Hinotama’s paw still on him. Hinotama jumped back a few yards. Fluffy placed her hands into the Horse position. All of her hands were locked except for her pinky’s which were pointed down. “Forbidden jutsu, nine dog squad!”
The nine headed dog once known as Hinotama split apart into the Nine dog destruction squad. “Alright Fluffy, we take it from here.” One of the dogs ran up and gripped the back of the tigers head with his mount. The ninja jumped up into the air, several kunai in hand and ready to attack Fluffy. Another dog came swooping into the air, he grabbed the ninja and swallowed him whole. The other dogs jumped on the top of the tiger. “Giant Dog pile crush!”
Raven sat on her large bird. “Alright Ushimaru, its our turn. Lets take this Ninja out.”
High in the air the ninja looked down at Raven, looking for a weak spot. Raven’s bird the large crow took off, into the air only about half way. Raven made the hand sign of the Ox. Her right fingers pointed to her left, with her left hand fingers locked into her right hand. Her left middle and index finger placed on the top of her right hand, with her pointer and pinky finger pointed straight up. “This will take a lot of chakra, but should be sufficient enough.” The ninja came flying down at a high speed on his bird. It ripped right through Raven’s bird. “Perfect, Forbidden jutsu, black bird dispelling.” Thousands of crows burst out and then repaired themselves behind the ninja and his bird.
“Not so fast. Its time for you guys to leave this village, and I’m not letting you beat me or my crow that easily, HA!” –“This guys power is unbelievable, he’s mounted on an eagle as well. So he’s able to use the air around us to pick up large amounts of speed. No wonder he was able to swoop down at us so fast. The crow burst again and picked the ninja up right off his eagle. The rest of the ravens crashed into eagle. Dispelling it on the spot. The ninja cut the crow grabbing him in half. He started to fall to the ground as more ravens came at him. Raven made a another hand sign. “Ninja art, Secret bird disappearance.” The last of the birds swarmed around the ninja, a black cloud of birds flying all around him, then nothingness. He was gone and the crow gone.
“Now just Hotaro, and that’s all up to Hime.” Star, Pho, Raven, and Fluffy collapsed to the ground. They ate a food pill each, slowly restoring there chakra.
Hime stood there looking at Hotaro. Hotaro slowly started to raze his hands up. “Digital Shrapnal!” He launched a barrage of bones from his fingertips, Hime easily dodged them all. “Its time to take this battle to the next level.” Himes large blue wolf jumped behind her. She placed her hands up in the Tiger hand sign. Her middle and pointer finger put together and sticking up, with her index and pinky locked together, and her thumbs locked in the back. “Inuzuka style, Human Beast Transformation!” Hime and her wolf fused together into a two headed creature. “Now for my full Kekai Genki! ULTIMATE TAI JUTSU! FANG OVER FANG!” Hime and her wolf jumped into the air and started to rotate, the rotation made it so she couldn’t see Hotaro. She launched forwards. Hotaro jumped to the side thinking he wouldn’t be hit, but even though Hime didn’t physically hit him he took a large amount of damage from the air around Hime. The force of her attack sent him flying backwards into the large tree, he had several cuts on his body, but nothing that could stop him from fighting. There was a thick layer of bone under his skin that protect him from taking a large amount of damage.
“I cant see while I rotate at that speed but just because I cant see you doesn’t mean I cant find you. It doesn’t matter cause this rotation will cut you even from a long distance away.”
Hotaro jumped into the air again. Hime started to rotate again. Hotaro pointed his fingertips at Hime. “Digital shrapnel!” The cut right through the rotation of Himes and hit the left head of the dog. Hime fell out of the fusion and her summoning disappeared.
“If that had hit my head, I would have died. Curse him.” Himes left arm was bleeding badly, it had been hit by Hotaro’s bones.
“Ill have to use a different style of jutsu. Oviously my clans jutsu wont do.” Himes arm started to smoke a little as her body started to repair itself and heal.
“Klamatis Dance.” Hotaro reached behind his head and slowly started to pull out a bone from his back. Within seconds Hotaro ripped out his spine. “This is a special jutsu of mine, be happy you get to see it, cause no one lives past this jutsu.” Hotaro smiled darkly at Hime. “First the vine!” He swung the bone spine around, Hime pushed her hand into the ground. “Earth style, terra shield!” A wall of rock a little taller then Hime lifted off the ground and stopped the vine from gripping onto her. Three more came up and guarded all sides of Hime. The spine wrapped around the rock wall. Hotaro’s other hand started to grow a large bone all the way up his arm. It was almost the size of his chest and down.
He plunged the bone into the rock wall splitting it down the center, the bone pierced Himes stomach. “Uhuuh.” Hime started to bleed badly. She fell to the ground as her rock wall collapsed. Hotaro’s bone broke and he dropped the spine.
“Just like that, its over for you and this village. I’ve just insured that this world will be destroyed, with one of its main powers dead.” Hime turned her head, shaking badly from the pain she got back to her feet. It was extremely hard for her to stand because of the trembling, and the large whole in her stomach. “Just lay down in your grave, its over. There’s no one that can stop me or my purpose.” Sand started to slowly creep up Hotaro’s leg. “Kenshin, now known as Kenshin of the sand. Ha. That pathetic jutsu didn’t work on my father, nor will it work on me. So don’t bother.” Kenshin stopped for a second trembling.
-“He cant be stopped can he.”-
Hime was now standing without shaking. The hole was no longer there. “What is this ideal? She should be dead now. How is this possible?”
“I know isn’t it wonderful. I have a large amount of chakra at my dispense. I learned how to control my chakra and build it up over short amounts of time. As long as I have a little Chakra left I can repair my body. Now lets see how well these jutsu’s work on you.” Hime made several hand signs in a very fast motion, a Sharingan would have a hard time copying them. “This I picked up from a friend. Water style jutsu, destruction of the depths!” A large whirlpool of water came flying up into the air, it landed on Hotaro, the crash of the water shook the entire area, causing the existing water to create large waves crashing up against Ravens large wall. The pressure was so great cracks started to appear in the wall itself.
Starcomand looked up. –“There’s no way. Raven uses that shield as her ultimate defense. Nothing is suppose to be able to even scratch it. Unless she lets up on it. Hime however was able to crack it, meaning any minute it could crumble.”-
The water splashed around and started to slowly settle. Hotaro was no wear to be found.
-“There’s absolutely no way that killed him. His bones way to strong to be taken out by that.”- Hime kept shifting her eyes around the water, finally a break in the water caught her attention. Hotaro’s hand emerged from the water. He grasped onto the top and pulled himself out. Drenched he shook himself once to wipe some of the water off. His cold dark eyes looked coldly at Hime.
“Enough is enough, I’m not playing kids games anymore. I will finish this fight once and for all. Tsunade Hime, please prepare for the worst. I promise you in less then a minute one of us is going to die.”
Hime glared at him then put her head down.
Faia stood on top of a tree, Silvercloud and Obito far below. Faia jumped down and dodged a bunch of vines that reached out to grab her. –“Fire style fire ball jutsu!”- Faia placed her right hand infront of her and blew out a large ball of fire, burning the trees that loomed over her. The vines were burnt to a crisp then fell to the ground. Sidious’s group wasn’t haven’t much luck. Saunby and Hosh-pak were oblivious at the moment, and couldn’t focus any chakra.
Many other groups were having issues with the new forest of death. It was as if it took on a mind of its own.
Several shadow like creatures jumped out and grabbed onto Darfin. Fazz and Echo stood there and ripped the creatures off, then through them into a tree. Fazz started up several hand signs. “Earth style, Stone Lodging destruction.” A rock that Fazz was standing behind started to crumble and fall over the ground, crushing small creatures that were attacking him and his team. One jumped into the air in time, and then leaped at Fazz. Echo got on one knee and the other bent and leaning on, he put his right middle and pointer finger up, with his left hand he grabbed the two fingers. “Ninja art, shadow possession jutsu!” He caught it mid air. It fell to the ground and sat there frozen. As Echo stood up so did it. “Ninja art, shadow strangulation jutsu.” A shadow like hand reached around the creatures body, making it immobile. It then proceeded to grab the creatures neck and choke it to death. The creature made several gagging noises then died.
Banshee, Hawk, and Dyyor were making some leeway. They had made it farther then any other group, but Banshee had done most of the work with his iron. He used it to cut away at plants and small creatures that tried to attack.
Stealth, NinjaSarah, and Blade were taking a break by a small river they found. Something was wrong, Sarah had caught onto this right off the bat.
They heard a odd voice come from behind a bush. “Genjutsu, Temple of Nirvana.” Feathers started to slow fall in front of the team. Blade felt extremely tired suddenly. Stealth had fallen to the ground trying to fight and stay awake. Sarah however had placed her middle and pointer fingers together. She focused a little chakra into the tips.
“Release!” A mound of feathers pushed to the side. Blade and Stealth were out cold. Sarah stood there looking around for anyone that might attack. “Byakugan!” She used her eyes to search three hundred and sixty degrees. Finally she spotted three people behind a tree.
“Alright Doomreaver, Woodchip and Falcon. I see you so there’s no point on trying to hide any longer.”
Falcon walked out behind the tree, very shyly and quietly. Doomreaver fallowed her. Woodchip jumped up onto a nearby branch. He crouched down in it. “Alright Sarah, just give us the scroll. There’s no point trying to fight now, we already took down two of your team mates. You don’t stand a chance against three of us.”
Falcon didn’t smile or even show an emotion, because Sarah was a friend and she felt bad about having to take her out of the competition. A kunai flew out of a nearby bush and hit Woodchip across his left arm. Both Blade and Stealth disappeared, a log was left in place of both there bodies.
Woodchip looked around, he vanished, leaving only a cloud of smoke. He walked out from behind a tree behind Sarah. “Stupid replacement jutsu.”
Sarah smiled, “Funny, I could say the same for that stupid shadowclone jutsu.” Blade jumped out from behind a rock kunai in hand, he landed down infront of Woodchip. Woodchip reacted in time, grabing his own kunai and blocking it. Stealth walked out slowly behind Doomreaver. “Alright bud.” He had a small sword in hand, he placed it infront of Doomreaver’s neck, “Just hand over the scroll and we will be fine.”
Falcon looked at Sarah, knowing what they had to do. Falcon closed her eyes and opened them, her incomplete Sharingan staring deeply into Sarah’s Byakugan.
Sarah started to run at Falcon, she moved side to side, in hopes that Falcon wouldn’t be able to read her movements. Falcon grabbed several shuriken from her pouch, she also pulled out a small cylinder thing. It contained a thin wire that was extremely strong. She through the shuriken at Sarah then entwined the thread in as the shuriken stayed on course. The wire pulled Sarah up against a tree and left her immobilized. Falcon took the wire end and placed it in her mouth. She put her hands up in the sign of the tiger. Her middle and pointer finger sticking up and her other fingers locked and resting together. She placed the wire in-between her pointer and middle fingers. –“Its not strong enough just yet but it will be enough to wear her down. “Fire style, Dragon fire!” A string of fire shot down the wire and hit Sarah directly, causing part of the forest behind her to set ablaze.
Sarah slowly pulled herself away from the tree, snapping the bits of wire that kept her tied to the tree. Falcon was still holding on to part of the wire using her teeth. Sarah grabbed hold of her end of the wire, she started to feed Chakra into the wire as fast as she possibly could. Falcon tried to figure out what she was doing then spit the wire out just in time as Sarah’s chakra had just reached the end.
Woodchip grabbed onto Blades hair. He smacked his head into a tree, then pulled him back and kicked him into another. Blade disappeared behind another small amount of smoke, leaving yet another log. “AAAAAH, stop playing your damn tricks!”
A hand from below the ground shot up and grabbed Woodchip’s foot. The hand pulled Woodchip under the ground except his head. Woodchip was completely unable to move.
Blade was crouching down in front of Woodchips head. “Sadly you feel for one of the easiest tricks in the book. Battle lesions one-o-one check your surroundings. Even below.” Woodchip smiled, “Yeah your right.” Several shuriken came flying out from behind a few branches. Though immobile he still had hold of a string in his teeth, he was able to pull it with his tongue, letting off a trap he had set. Blade grabbed out a two shuriken and stopped two of the kunai from hitting him. He grabbed a kunai and blocked the rest from hitting him. Before he could get his balance again and prepare to fight, Woodchip had already gotten out of the hole and created five shadowclones, standing infront of Blade.
“Aaaah, sneaky.”
Doomreaver laughed at the sight of Stealth’s blade. Several bugs had slowly crawled out on to it. The latched onto Stealth’s hand. “My bugs, don’t forget I’m part of the Aburame Clan.” Stealth brought his hand closer to examine the bugs. He then flicked them off his hand and back up from Doomreaver’s stricking range.
Matt, Scythe, and Tidus’s group had met up with Raziel, Tricky, and Kyuubi’s group.
Scythe looked up into the sky. –“Why has it come down to this, having to prepare for a war, by using a different dimension and becoming older. This is so boring, and so pointless.”- Tricky punched Scythe, who was unfazed by the blow to the face. Everyone else just stood there mortified that Scythe wasn’t even trying to fight back. Matt made a hand sign. “Expansion jutsu!” he was one of the few of the Akimichi clan that was rather slim. Though using the expansion jutsu he looked like he wait over a thousand pounds. He tucked his legs, arms, and head in and started to rapidly roll at Tricky. Tricky was able to jump backwards and just miss being flattened by Matt.
Scythe knew there was a fight going on around him and he just stood there, he didn’t care. He turned around and slowly started to walk away as Matt and Tidus was left to fight. Both of them stopped when they noticed Scythe just walking away.
Tricky, Raz and Kyuubi stopped fighting. Tidus gave them there scroll and caught up to Scythe, slowly walking back the camp sight. Tricky’s group pressed on fighting off plants and more creatures. Everyone was almost out of chakra as the tree’s started to engulf everything.
Banshee finally passed out and was almost crushed by a vine that had finally broken through and grabbed onto him.
Darko watched as Himes fight raged on. He had collapsed to the ground from exhaustion. “Its to late to save me know, opening the third gate so soon was a bad idea.” Darko grabbed his chest around the area his heart was. He coughed a large amount of blood. His body came to rest and faded out of the eighth gate. He lay there breathing deeply. “I knew this wouldn’t be easy, but I tried Hime. I’m sorry I went against you and used this forbidden jutsu.” Darko’s heart slowly faded in and out, he went unconscious.
Hime through punch after punch not even fazing Hotaro. Himes chakra almost depleted. She focused a large amount of chakra to her right hand. She punched Hotaro in the face, then collapsed to the ground. Both of them fell to the ground.
Kenshin put his hand out ready to use his sand and catch Hotaro off guard. But he stopped.
Hime attempted to get up again. Hotaro did as well, but as if everything went deaf Hotaro coughed up blood and fell back dead.
Hime got to her feet extremely fast. She noticed Darko. She ran as fast as she could across the water, she ripped part of his shirt open and listened closely to see if there was a beat. His heart was fading fast. She made several hand signs, using the last of her chakra trying to revive Darko.
Raven caughed up to him, Hime was shaking. A tear drop fell off of Raven’s nose.
~~~~~Next time~~~~~
Hime: The Hidden Leaf is no more. Its time to leave and prepare for the up coming war. To lose several great shinobi is hard but we must press on.
The Forest of death is calmed with many injury’s as everyone comes out. Scolding Scythe for giving up so soon everyone starts to build up there chakra and repair and rebuild.
~~~~The loss, A great chapter of death.~~~~
Hime stood there looking at the new Hotaro. “He’s made this into a whole new game. I don’t think ill last long facing off against him. His power is staggering off the charts. It’s that damn curse mark. Though even though he’s using the curse mark and finally using his bloodline, I can tell his chakra is running out fast. I could attempt to dodge him but that would only waste my chakra, but if I fight him it will still be lost. So what do I do?”
Hotaro looked up slowly, bones emerged out of the palms of his hands. “Now for my inheritance. WILLOW DANCE!” Hime stood at ready as Hotaro jumped high into the air then came crashing back down in front of Hime. He started to swing his arms out and attempted to stab Hime. Hime couldn’t attack Hotaro, all she could do was dodge.
-“I have to say he’s made this extremely interesting, going from one step to the next not letting his guard down once.”-
The Ninja fighting Starcomand stood high on top of his chameleon. Its tongue struck out at Star’s bee. Star forced it to move high up into the air, out of the chameleons reach. In a low rumble the bee began to talk to Star. “So once again you have decided to summon me. It looks like this battle has gone on for some time, for the hidden leaf village to be in this condition. Alright I understand what’s going on now, and he’s fighting you a presume.”
“Well Satsu, you hit the nail on the head there. Ha HA.” Star made several hand signs. “Secret bee jutsu, sticky honey spit!” Starcomand spit on his enemy ninja, and all over the chameleon. It released a sweet smelling aroma.
“Alright Star, I need those hand signs.”
Star made several hand signs. The without uttering a word. He thought for a second focusing his chakra into his hands. He placed them down on Satsu’s head. –“Scatter jutsu.”- Satsu burst into several million smaller bees. Star stood on a small platform of the, as the rest made a humming sound and fluttered down at the ninja. Star made more hand signs. –“Tora, ushi, tatsu, mi, tora, ne, tora”- “Fire style, flaming bee honey.” Star fired off a large ball of sweet smelling honey, it burst into a ball of flame, that solidified before smashing into the ninja. It crashed with such great force it broke the summoning jutsu on the chameleon, dispelling it. The ninja stood there amazed that such large force killed his creature. He took one look at Star again, as his bee’s covered him, and then he was no longer visable. A cry came from large mound of bee’s and then silence. A small trail of blood came out along the water top.
Phoenix stood upon his large bird like creature. It was unable to speak, but could telepathically talk to Phoenix.
=“I’m here for you master. What must I do my lord?”=
=“Him there, he needs to die. He hasn’t attempted to summon anything, so I’m sure he’s fairly weak.”=
Pho’s bird went flying down, Phoenix jumped off as his bird plummeted into the ground. The ninja placed his hand into the air and sliced through it once. Phoenix’s bird disappeared. The ninja looked at him and smiled. Phoenix let out a small laugh and pointed up. The bird had returned. It went crashing back into the ground before the ninja had time to stop him. “There’s something you must understand. My name isn’t just a birth name, it was givin to me for a very unique jutsu and summoning I posses. You see, that’s no ordinary bird, it’s infact a phoenix. If you don’t know, phoenix’s cant die. When you struck him he burst into flames, but as in legends phoenix’s are reborn from there flame.”
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAH curse you, ill KILL YOU!” Phoenix place his hands together, so that both middle, index, and thumbs were locked together. The other two fingers were pointed up. “Forbidden jutsu, copy of the phoenix.” Phoenix burst into flames. His summoning flew up into the air, extremely high, Phoenix followed him. Phoenix didn’t stop, but purposely collided with the phoenix. A large ball of flames appeared in sky. Then two large wings flapped out into the air, they spread out far. “Forbidden jutsu, beast fusion! You can thank this jutsu to the Inuzuka clan. A clan that funny enough Tsunade Hime belongs too. Now time to finish this. FLAME SPIRIT!” Phoenix shot down at the ninja, hitting him head on, the flames ate away at the ninja, leaving nothing, not even ash.
Fluffy stood on her nine headed dog. The other ninja on his tiger, which was still growling at Fluffy. “Hinotama, this guy isn’t a push over. He’s a lot stronger then the guys Phoenix and Star just fought.”
“Blah Blah Blah. Shut up for once in your life women.” The dog sneered. “Were going to have to use your special jutsu in cordnation with my own. That’s all I know. So get ready women.”
“Hinotama, I wish you would use MY REAL NAME!”
“In all honesty Fluffy, I’m just kidding around. Get a hold of yourself.”
“Alright, lets do this.”
The tiger jumped out at Hinotama and Fluffy. Hinotama placed its paw into the air and then slammed the Tiger down into the ground before coming into contact with Fluffy. The ninja had jumped back and landed on the tigers tail. The tiger slowly lifted itself up, with Hinotama’s paw still on him. Hinotama jumped back a few yards. Fluffy placed her hands into the Horse position. All of her hands were locked except for her pinky’s which were pointed down. “Forbidden jutsu, nine dog squad!”
The nine headed dog once known as Hinotama split apart into the Nine dog destruction squad. “Alright Fluffy, we take it from here.” One of the dogs ran up and gripped the back of the tigers head with his mount. The ninja jumped up into the air, several kunai in hand and ready to attack Fluffy. Another dog came swooping into the air, he grabbed the ninja and swallowed him whole. The other dogs jumped on the top of the tiger. “Giant Dog pile crush!”
Raven sat on her large bird. “Alright Ushimaru, its our turn. Lets take this Ninja out.”
High in the air the ninja looked down at Raven, looking for a weak spot. Raven’s bird the large crow took off, into the air only about half way. Raven made the hand sign of the Ox. Her right fingers pointed to her left, with her left hand fingers locked into her right hand. Her left middle and index finger placed on the top of her right hand, with her pointer and pinky finger pointed straight up. “This will take a lot of chakra, but should be sufficient enough.” The ninja came flying down at a high speed on his bird. It ripped right through Raven’s bird. “Perfect, Forbidden jutsu, black bird dispelling.” Thousands of crows burst out and then repaired themselves behind the ninja and his bird.
“Not so fast. Its time for you guys to leave this village, and I’m not letting you beat me or my crow that easily, HA!” –“This guys power is unbelievable, he’s mounted on an eagle as well. So he’s able to use the air around us to pick up large amounts of speed. No wonder he was able to swoop down at us so fast. The crow burst again and picked the ninja up right off his eagle. The rest of the ravens crashed into eagle. Dispelling it on the spot. The ninja cut the crow grabbing him in half. He started to fall to the ground as more ravens came at him. Raven made a another hand sign. “Ninja art, Secret bird disappearance.” The last of the birds swarmed around the ninja, a black cloud of birds flying all around him, then nothingness. He was gone and the crow gone.
“Now just Hotaro, and that’s all up to Hime.” Star, Pho, Raven, and Fluffy collapsed to the ground. They ate a food pill each, slowly restoring there chakra.
Hime stood there looking at Hotaro. Hotaro slowly started to raze his hands up. “Digital Shrapnal!” He launched a barrage of bones from his fingertips, Hime easily dodged them all. “Its time to take this battle to the next level.” Himes large blue wolf jumped behind her. She placed her hands up in the Tiger hand sign. Her middle and pointer finger put together and sticking up, with her index and pinky locked together, and her thumbs locked in the back. “Inuzuka style, Human Beast Transformation!” Hime and her wolf fused together into a two headed creature. “Now for my full Kekai Genki! ULTIMATE TAI JUTSU! FANG OVER FANG!” Hime and her wolf jumped into the air and started to rotate, the rotation made it so she couldn’t see Hotaro. She launched forwards. Hotaro jumped to the side thinking he wouldn’t be hit, but even though Hime didn’t physically hit him he took a large amount of damage from the air around Hime. The force of her attack sent him flying backwards into the large tree, he had several cuts on his body, but nothing that could stop him from fighting. There was a thick layer of bone under his skin that protect him from taking a large amount of damage.
“I cant see while I rotate at that speed but just because I cant see you doesn’t mean I cant find you. It doesn’t matter cause this rotation will cut you even from a long distance away.”
Hotaro jumped into the air again. Hime started to rotate again. Hotaro pointed his fingertips at Hime. “Digital shrapnel!” The cut right through the rotation of Himes and hit the left head of the dog. Hime fell out of the fusion and her summoning disappeared.
“If that had hit my head, I would have died. Curse him.” Himes left arm was bleeding badly, it had been hit by Hotaro’s bones.
“Ill have to use a different style of jutsu. Oviously my clans jutsu wont do.” Himes arm started to smoke a little as her body started to repair itself and heal.
“Klamatis Dance.” Hotaro reached behind his head and slowly started to pull out a bone from his back. Within seconds Hotaro ripped out his spine. “This is a special jutsu of mine, be happy you get to see it, cause no one lives past this jutsu.” Hotaro smiled darkly at Hime. “First the vine!” He swung the bone spine around, Hime pushed her hand into the ground. “Earth style, terra shield!” A wall of rock a little taller then Hime lifted off the ground and stopped the vine from gripping onto her. Three more came up and guarded all sides of Hime. The spine wrapped around the rock wall. Hotaro’s other hand started to grow a large bone all the way up his arm. It was almost the size of his chest and down.
He plunged the bone into the rock wall splitting it down the center, the bone pierced Himes stomach. “Uhuuh.” Hime started to bleed badly. She fell to the ground as her rock wall collapsed. Hotaro’s bone broke and he dropped the spine.
“Just like that, its over for you and this village. I’ve just insured that this world will be destroyed, with one of its main powers dead.” Hime turned her head, shaking badly from the pain she got back to her feet. It was extremely hard for her to stand because of the trembling, and the large whole in her stomach. “Just lay down in your grave, its over. There’s no one that can stop me or my purpose.” Sand started to slowly creep up Hotaro’s leg. “Kenshin, now known as Kenshin of the sand. Ha. That pathetic jutsu didn’t work on my father, nor will it work on me. So don’t bother.” Kenshin stopped for a second trembling.
-“He cant be stopped can he.”-
Hime was now standing without shaking. The hole was no longer there. “What is this ideal? She should be dead now. How is this possible?”
“I know isn’t it wonderful. I have a large amount of chakra at my dispense. I learned how to control my chakra and build it up over short amounts of time. As long as I have a little Chakra left I can repair my body. Now lets see how well these jutsu’s work on you.” Hime made several hand signs in a very fast motion, a Sharingan would have a hard time copying them. “This I picked up from a friend. Water style jutsu, destruction of the depths!” A large whirlpool of water came flying up into the air, it landed on Hotaro, the crash of the water shook the entire area, causing the existing water to create large waves crashing up against Ravens large wall. The pressure was so great cracks started to appear in the wall itself.
Starcomand looked up. –“There’s no way. Raven uses that shield as her ultimate defense. Nothing is suppose to be able to even scratch it. Unless she lets up on it. Hime however was able to crack it, meaning any minute it could crumble.”-
The water splashed around and started to slowly settle. Hotaro was no wear to be found.
-“There’s absolutely no way that killed him. His bones way to strong to be taken out by that.”- Hime kept shifting her eyes around the water, finally a break in the water caught her attention. Hotaro’s hand emerged from the water. He grasped onto the top and pulled himself out. Drenched he shook himself once to wipe some of the water off. His cold dark eyes looked coldly at Hime.
“Enough is enough, I’m not playing kids games anymore. I will finish this fight once and for all. Tsunade Hime, please prepare for the worst. I promise you in less then a minute one of us is going to die.”
Hime glared at him then put her head down.
Faia stood on top of a tree, Silvercloud and Obito far below. Faia jumped down and dodged a bunch of vines that reached out to grab her. –“Fire style fire ball jutsu!”- Faia placed her right hand infront of her and blew out a large ball of fire, burning the trees that loomed over her. The vines were burnt to a crisp then fell to the ground. Sidious’s group wasn’t haven’t much luck. Saunby and Hosh-pak were oblivious at the moment, and couldn’t focus any chakra.
Many other groups were having issues with the new forest of death. It was as if it took on a mind of its own.
Several shadow like creatures jumped out and grabbed onto Darfin. Fazz and Echo stood there and ripped the creatures off, then through them into a tree. Fazz started up several hand signs. “Earth style, Stone Lodging destruction.” A rock that Fazz was standing behind started to crumble and fall over the ground, crushing small creatures that were attacking him and his team. One jumped into the air in time, and then leaped at Fazz. Echo got on one knee and the other bent and leaning on, he put his right middle and pointer finger up, with his left hand he grabbed the two fingers. “Ninja art, shadow possession jutsu!” He caught it mid air. It fell to the ground and sat there frozen. As Echo stood up so did it. “Ninja art, shadow strangulation jutsu.” A shadow like hand reached around the creatures body, making it immobile. It then proceeded to grab the creatures neck and choke it to death. The creature made several gagging noises then died.
Banshee, Hawk, and Dyyor were making some leeway. They had made it farther then any other group, but Banshee had done most of the work with his iron. He used it to cut away at plants and small creatures that tried to attack.
Stealth, NinjaSarah, and Blade were taking a break by a small river they found. Something was wrong, Sarah had caught onto this right off the bat.
They heard a odd voice come from behind a bush. “Genjutsu, Temple of Nirvana.” Feathers started to slow fall in front of the team. Blade felt extremely tired suddenly. Stealth had fallen to the ground trying to fight and stay awake. Sarah however had placed her middle and pointer fingers together. She focused a little chakra into the tips.
“Release!” A mound of feathers pushed to the side. Blade and Stealth were out cold. Sarah stood there looking around for anyone that might attack. “Byakugan!” She used her eyes to search three hundred and sixty degrees. Finally she spotted three people behind a tree.
“Alright Doomreaver, Woodchip and Falcon. I see you so there’s no point on trying to hide any longer.”
Falcon walked out behind the tree, very shyly and quietly. Doomreaver fallowed her. Woodchip jumped up onto a nearby branch. He crouched down in it. “Alright Sarah, just give us the scroll. There’s no point trying to fight now, we already took down two of your team mates. You don’t stand a chance against three of us.”
Falcon didn’t smile or even show an emotion, because Sarah was a friend and she felt bad about having to take her out of the competition. A kunai flew out of a nearby bush and hit Woodchip across his left arm. Both Blade and Stealth disappeared, a log was left in place of both there bodies.
Woodchip looked around, he vanished, leaving only a cloud of smoke. He walked out from behind a tree behind Sarah. “Stupid replacement jutsu.”
Sarah smiled, “Funny, I could say the same for that stupid shadowclone jutsu.” Blade jumped out from behind a rock kunai in hand, he landed down infront of Woodchip. Woodchip reacted in time, grabing his own kunai and blocking it. Stealth walked out slowly behind Doomreaver. “Alright bud.” He had a small sword in hand, he placed it infront of Doomreaver’s neck, “Just hand over the scroll and we will be fine.”
Falcon looked at Sarah, knowing what they had to do. Falcon closed her eyes and opened them, her incomplete Sharingan staring deeply into Sarah’s Byakugan.
Sarah started to run at Falcon, she moved side to side, in hopes that Falcon wouldn’t be able to read her movements. Falcon grabbed several shuriken from her pouch, she also pulled out a small cylinder thing. It contained a thin wire that was extremely strong. She through the shuriken at Sarah then entwined the thread in as the shuriken stayed on course. The wire pulled Sarah up against a tree and left her immobilized. Falcon took the wire end and placed it in her mouth. She put her hands up in the sign of the tiger. Her middle and pointer finger sticking up and her other fingers locked and resting together. She placed the wire in-between her pointer and middle fingers. –“Its not strong enough just yet but it will be enough to wear her down. “Fire style, Dragon fire!” A string of fire shot down the wire and hit Sarah directly, causing part of the forest behind her to set ablaze.
Sarah slowly pulled herself away from the tree, snapping the bits of wire that kept her tied to the tree. Falcon was still holding on to part of the wire using her teeth. Sarah grabbed hold of her end of the wire, she started to feed Chakra into the wire as fast as she possibly could. Falcon tried to figure out what she was doing then spit the wire out just in time as Sarah’s chakra had just reached the end.
Woodchip grabbed onto Blades hair. He smacked his head into a tree, then pulled him back and kicked him into another. Blade disappeared behind another small amount of smoke, leaving yet another log. “AAAAAH, stop playing your damn tricks!”
A hand from below the ground shot up and grabbed Woodchip’s foot. The hand pulled Woodchip under the ground except his head. Woodchip was completely unable to move.
Blade was crouching down in front of Woodchips head. “Sadly you feel for one of the easiest tricks in the book. Battle lesions one-o-one check your surroundings. Even below.” Woodchip smiled, “Yeah your right.” Several shuriken came flying out from behind a few branches. Though immobile he still had hold of a string in his teeth, he was able to pull it with his tongue, letting off a trap he had set. Blade grabbed out a two shuriken and stopped two of the kunai from hitting him. He grabbed a kunai and blocked the rest from hitting him. Before he could get his balance again and prepare to fight, Woodchip had already gotten out of the hole and created five shadowclones, standing infront of Blade.
“Aaaah, sneaky.”
Doomreaver laughed at the sight of Stealth’s blade. Several bugs had slowly crawled out on to it. The latched onto Stealth’s hand. “My bugs, don’t forget I’m part of the Aburame Clan.” Stealth brought his hand closer to examine the bugs. He then flicked them off his hand and back up from Doomreaver’s stricking range.
Matt, Scythe, and Tidus’s group had met up with Raziel, Tricky, and Kyuubi’s group.
Scythe looked up into the sky. –“Why has it come down to this, having to prepare for a war, by using a different dimension and becoming older. This is so boring, and so pointless.”- Tricky punched Scythe, who was unfazed by the blow to the face. Everyone else just stood there mortified that Scythe wasn’t even trying to fight back. Matt made a hand sign. “Expansion jutsu!” he was one of the few of the Akimichi clan that was rather slim. Though using the expansion jutsu he looked like he wait over a thousand pounds. He tucked his legs, arms, and head in and started to rapidly roll at Tricky. Tricky was able to jump backwards and just miss being flattened by Matt.
Scythe knew there was a fight going on around him and he just stood there, he didn’t care. He turned around and slowly started to walk away as Matt and Tidus was left to fight. Both of them stopped when they noticed Scythe just walking away.
Tricky, Raz and Kyuubi stopped fighting. Tidus gave them there scroll and caught up to Scythe, slowly walking back the camp sight. Tricky’s group pressed on fighting off plants and more creatures. Everyone was almost out of chakra as the tree’s started to engulf everything.
Banshee finally passed out and was almost crushed by a vine that had finally broken through and grabbed onto him.
Darko watched as Himes fight raged on. He had collapsed to the ground from exhaustion. “Its to late to save me know, opening the third gate so soon was a bad idea.” Darko grabbed his chest around the area his heart was. He coughed a large amount of blood. His body came to rest and faded out of the eighth gate. He lay there breathing deeply. “I knew this wouldn’t be easy, but I tried Hime. I’m sorry I went against you and used this forbidden jutsu.” Darko’s heart slowly faded in and out, he went unconscious.
Hime through punch after punch not even fazing Hotaro. Himes chakra almost depleted. She focused a large amount of chakra to her right hand. She punched Hotaro in the face, then collapsed to the ground. Both of them fell to the ground.
Kenshin put his hand out ready to use his sand and catch Hotaro off guard. But he stopped.
Hime attempted to get up again. Hotaro did as well, but as if everything went deaf Hotaro coughed up blood and fell back dead.
Hime got to her feet extremely fast. She noticed Darko. She ran as fast as she could across the water, she ripped part of his shirt open and listened closely to see if there was a beat. His heart was fading fast. She made several hand signs, using the last of her chakra trying to revive Darko.
Raven caughed up to him, Hime was shaking. A tear drop fell off of Raven’s nose.
~~~~~Next time~~~~~
Hime: The Hidden Leaf is no more. Its time to leave and prepare for the up coming war. To lose several great shinobi is hard but we must press on.
The Forest of death is calmed with many injury’s as everyone comes out. Scolding Scythe for giving up so soon everyone starts to build up there chakra and repair and rebuild.
~~~~The loss, A great chapter of death.~~~~
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
Hime leaped up and ran to Darko. She ripped open a flap of his shirt to see if she could hear his heart beat. It was beating but fading. Himes hand lit up in the green chakra form, she placed it on his chest. Kenshin watched, almost as if everything had gone deaf, there was no sound, no nothing. Starcomand had jumped up and started to yell something, but Kenshin heard nothing.
Raven had rushed to Himes side. A tear fell down off her nose. Hime was shaking badly. Her chakra wasn’t enough to keep pushing it into Darko. The green light fading from her hands. Hime started to violently beat on Darko’s chest in hopes that his heart would start back up. Fluffy rushed over along with Phoenix. They placed their hands over Himes, then started to feed chakra through helping Hime with what she needed to revive Darko.
The walls all around the village broke and crumbled, it was as if it was reacting to Raven’s feelings.
Hime was starting to cry a little, nothing she did seemed to be helping Darko. He didn’t make any movements, not even a slightest sign of breathing.
Starcomand walked up and placed his hand on Himes back. As if a wall had just hit Kenshin, the sound came back to him. “Hime, you can’t save everyone.”
Hime bit her thumb and started to make markings all along the ground and up to Darko’s chest. She made several hand signs as Fluffy and Phoenix kept feeding her chakra through the palms of their hands.
She finished the hand signs as wordings and symbols that she made slowly moved towards Darko’s chest. They entered his body and disappeared. She looked up at Raven. She stuttered but tried to control herself. “I na-need you, to gu-go find me some sergeants pa-paper.” Raven ran off to were the medical office was. Not much was left, most of it had been destroyed.
Within less than a few minutes Raven returned with a small roll of a thing cloth like paper. Hime started to use her blood again and wrap it around Darko. She made several hand signs. Darko’s eyes started to slowly open.
“Ninja art. Sealing jutsu!” the bandages wrapped and tightened around Darko’s ribcage. Hime yet again made several hand signs. “Healing jutsu!” Her hands lit up again in the bright green state, Phoenix and Fluffy feeding chakra into Himes back as she fed it into Darko. Darko clenched his teeth from the pain.
“He’s stabilized. But it’s still a long haul, he’s got a lot of recovery ahead.” When Raven heard those words, she wiped a tear running down her face, and smiled slightly.
Hime finally stopped as her chakra was fully depleted and Fluffy and Phoenix were exhausted.
“Don’t try to move either, or you will only hurt yourself.”
Hime looked all around her. The village was in disaster. It would take months to rebuild it just from the looks. “The hidden leaf village.” Everyone looked at her, the ANBU had just caught back up with Hime and the others. “The hidden leaf village is of no more. With this war coming we need a safe place to stay. It seems as if this village would take months maybe years to rebuild. There’s no way we can do that and prepare for the war. I sent out a letter to hidden sand some time ago asking if things got bad if we could stay in their village till the end of the war. I want everyone of this village to be ready to leave soon. Get the other people of the village that have been evacuated, we have one hour and were leaving.”
Kenshin walked up and started to shout. “Are you crazy? This is our home, our village, and you just want to cast it to the side just like that?”
“If we lose anymore shinobi, the war is over, they won. I’m doing what I feel is best for everyone. Don’t fight with me Kenshin.” Hime looked at him then fell to the ground. “My cha-chakra is almost gone. I’m be-beat.” She started to breath heavily. “One hour and we leave this village. Prepare for it, I need some rest to help later. Or I won’t be able to go.” Hime past out.
Falcon stood looking at Sarah. Sarah had moved right infront of Falcon without her noticing the movements. Sarah spread her legs out and placed her left hand out infront of her. Her right hand she held high above and behind her. “Gentile fist art, Eight Trigrams, Sixty four palms.” Falcon dodged the first set of Sarah’s gentile fist attacks but the last ones came in contact. Falcon was unable to build chakra up in her armors.
Woodchip noticed that there was already an issue. He got past Blade and ran up to Falcon. He motioned to Doomreaver who followed him back into the depths of the woods. Falcon rested up against part of his armor, “Sorry Darko, she cut off chakra flow.”
Faia had figured there had been enough training. They had been in the forest of death for weeks. Living off surrounding plants, creatures, and water. “Binding release.” The plants and creatures slowly withered away and disappeared. Faia put chakra into dispelling everything. “ALRIGHT EVERYONE BACK TO CAMP!”
It took over several hours for everyone to make it back to the camp. Scythe’s group was already sitting at the camp, with a raging bonfire. Scythe sat next to it, staring at the intense flame. Matt had completely ignored Scythe for the time. Every know and then he would glance at him but would turn away abruptly. Tidus gave the same cold shoulder. He didn’t want to be rude to Scythe but wasn’t happy that he had given up just like that. He placed his hand on Scythe’s shoulder, “Want to talk? I know something is bugging you.”
“I just don’t understand, what is the meaning of fighting, what is the meaning of going on against something we cant beat?”
Tidus was rather shocked at the answer. He backed slowly away from Scythe. “I mean, why bother throwing our lives out there and fighting? Either way, were going to end up losing. What’s the point?”
Matt finally stopped what he was doing and looked over at him, in a low grumble he finally spoke up. “Because, it’s our way of the Shinobi. To protect the hidden leaf village. To protect your friends, your loved ones. To protect everything you believe in.”
Tidus looked at Matt then back at Scythe. “That’s worth fighting for isn’t it Scythe?”
“It seems…. It seems nothing is worth fighting for anymore.”
Matt walked up and punched Scythe right in the left side of the face. Scythe was stunned for a few seconds then turned his head around and looked into Matt’s eyes.
“Its foolish to not give a hundred and ten percent into the war. I wont have a fellow shinobi saying that he doesn’t think we cant win.” Matt smiled. “Your one of the greatest assets in this village. So stop being foolish. We are going to win no matter what.”
Several groups had made it back just in time to hear the speech.
There hopes set high now. They were all excited to see what lie ahead for them.
Faia stood infront of everyone as the last of the groups walked in. “Alright everyone, talking it over we have decided tomorrow to start one on one duels. Get a good night sleep and enough to eat. Prepare for hard core training!”
Scythe stood up. As he did so Matt walked up and wrapped his armor around Scythe, “Your like a bro. Don’t let me down like that again. I believe in you, and I believe we have a chance.”
Scythe looked at him and smiled back.
Hime woke up to everyone running around franticly. Darko was no were to be found. Kenshin looked down at Hime.
“No, no, don’t tell me he left. After all I just did to make sure he survived.” Kenshin nodded in disappointment. “Is the village almost set to move out?”
“Yes lady Hokage. Everyone is set to make a full scale evacuation.”
“Alright prepare ANBU at the ready and set a parameter around all the civilianize of Village. I know more ninja are on the way, and as soon as we leave the village walls we will be in even more trouble then we are now. So lets get moving.” Just as Hime finished the sentence Ninja of hidden Sand showed up.
“Were here Lord Hokage and Kazakage.”
Hime moved her head to the head of Sand team. “Kazakage? Who is that, Gaara of the desert past away so who is the new Kage of the Sand?”
“Kenshin hasn’t told you? By taking Gaara’s power he became the Kazakage of hidden Sand. We are here on orders by Tsunade Hime to bring all of the Hidden Leaf Village to The Hidden Sand Village. Though there’s a problem, we must leave now. Or everyone dies. There’s a small force of ninja headed this way as we speak.” Just as he said this just in the distance Hime could see a Small force of ninja heading to them.
“Shit, there here. LETS MOVE OUT. Kenshin get me the sanin.” Before he could do so Raven and Starcomand had shown up. “How much chakra do you two have left?”
Raven nodded at her. “Enough to slow them down.”
Star nodded as well, “Ditto, ii may or may not be able to keep up with you but ill come close.”
Raven gestured at Hime. Hime turned around. “Star I want you to start the evacuation with Kenshin. Make sure you guys get as far as you possibly can. Me and Raven will hold these guys at bay long enough to get away. Hime turned back around and looked into Raven’s eyes, “Lets do this.” Everyone else turned and ran back to the villagers. They all begin to run and make there way out of the village by a secret escape.
Raven smirked. Both Raven and Hime made the same hand signs in sync. “Earth style, Giant mudwall!” A large dirt like wall erected out of the ground, it made a long path that was directly in the way of the village. All the villagers were basically out as the Ninja had finally made it over the wall. “I guess for a Hokage, I should expect nothing less of work. But this is just annoying.”
Raven laughed. She made several hand signs. “Water style, Giant water vortex!” A large wave of water swirled in a circular motion taking out several of the ninja. “It seems as if the village has made it out undetected by these guys. I think its best if we make our escape.” Suddenly a large movement of sand around them startled Hime. Someone grabbed onto her from behind.
“Darko, it figures you’ve been working with them the entire time.” Before Darko could kick off the ground with Hime in his hands Hime broke free. She made several hand signs. “Earth style, terra shield.” A rock wall lifted up and guarded her from Darko. She slapped her hands on the ground again three times, causing three more walls to lift up.
“Lady Hime, if we don’t get out of here know, things could get extremely dicey.”
“I know. I know. Im thinking of a way to do this.” Hime placed her hand on the front wall. “Nothings coming to mind, besides the earth style dirt assassination jutsu. Giving us a short time to run.” Darko broke through Himes First wall terra shield and grabbed onto her. Like a rag doll, he flung her high into the air. “Just as I expected from him. Earth style, GIANT TERRA SHIELD!” A large rock wall appeared and blocked Darko from getting above and attacking Hime. The wall was about to collapse on him as he jumped to the side just missing being crushed by a one ton rock. Hime and Raven made several hand signs and slowly sank into the dirt. Leaving behind Shadowclones of themselves to try and deceive Darko. Darko fell for it as the clones went running out of the village, he followed in persuit, along with the rest of the Ninja.
They got to the cave that the rest of the village used to get out. Hime whispered to Raven, “Have you ever been here? It’s a long narrow tunnel.”
“I don’t believe I’ve used this route to get out of the village.”
“Stay close and follow me, we will get through this the best we can.”
They slowly walked up the dark halls of the escape route, there was no danger here, even if the ninja had come in through the entrance there, there was no way they could find them with the fifty pathways you can take, leading you to dead ends and traps.
It took several hours before Hime and Raven caught up to the ANBU and the villagers. Who had made it out of the village and the escape route safely.
“Now to get to Hidden sand, with all of the hidden leaf ANBU and the rest of the ninja numbers will be tripled and we will be able to stand ground for the next week and a half before the war date.”
One of the Sand ANBU nodded at Hime. “Its not going to take long for us to get you safely to the Hidden sand village. Once we get into the Dessert area we can use a jutsu to move us underground and take a safe path directly to the center of the City.”
Hime nodded and smiled. “Looks like you made all the needed preparations for this movement. Thank you for the short notice help.”
“What ever we can do to help your village out. After the history we had, we still owe you.”
Silvercloud sat by a river, brushing her hand across the water top. Every know and then she would take a kunai and fling it into the water. It make a small clunking sound as hit the water and then disappear. Faia or Obito would pop up from under the water every now and then with a fish. She giggled every now and then as Faia shot the Kunai up against a nearby tree. A long row of fish made a strand up its trunk.
Fazz was using a new jutsu he had made up, using a specific type of tree and focusing a good amount of chakra into it he could use it and make strands of string. Sometime if he was lucky he would make small strands of cloth.
Ice sat there cooking fish over the large fire. Fate sat next to the fire and sewing the cloth Fazz made into different types of gowns and other things. She had made a beautiful short white and black skirt. Silvercloud had been wearing this as she shot down the Kunai into the water.
Silvercloud got her eyes to a precise point that she could sometimes see things that a human wouldn’t be able to, without using her Byakugan. Though she couldn’t see right through things she was able to look past the shine on the top of the water and hit fish with accuracy. Every time she would hit them in the gills.
Delev was in his room on the large tree. He laid in bed bandaged up. He only had shorts on, but was bandaged up around the stomach, part of his chest, and his left armor was bandaged completely. His forehead had a bandaged wrapped around it, with two small patches on his cheeks.
He was having a small amount of fun just sitting there staring at the ceiling. Every know and then he would stair out the window. He was rather happy with himself.
Everyone seemed to be getting along well.
~~~~Next time~~~~
Kakashi:
The time has come to finally try my new moves of the Kaguya. The Sharingan I once held so precious to me, the Chrome Sharingan, I found has tainted me. Darkness fills the eyes of hate.
But what’s this, several newcomers I’ve never seen before. They want to become allies and friends. I can try and trust again, but who knows what’s to come.
Faia:
The beginning of the one on one duels begin. Broken bones, new jutsu appear.
Its time to take things to an all time high. The full extent of Clans will be shown now more then ever.
Hime:
We finally make it to the village intact. A long haul begins to finish plans for the War.
-----Race against time, Kakashi a change in heart----
Raven had rushed to Himes side. A tear fell down off her nose. Hime was shaking badly. Her chakra wasn’t enough to keep pushing it into Darko. The green light fading from her hands. Hime started to violently beat on Darko’s chest in hopes that his heart would start back up. Fluffy rushed over along with Phoenix. They placed their hands over Himes, then started to feed chakra through helping Hime with what she needed to revive Darko.
The walls all around the village broke and crumbled, it was as if it was reacting to Raven’s feelings.
Hime was starting to cry a little, nothing she did seemed to be helping Darko. He didn’t make any movements, not even a slightest sign of breathing.
Starcomand walked up and placed his hand on Himes back. As if a wall had just hit Kenshin, the sound came back to him. “Hime, you can’t save everyone.”
Hime bit her thumb and started to make markings all along the ground and up to Darko’s chest. She made several hand signs as Fluffy and Phoenix kept feeding her chakra through the palms of their hands.
She finished the hand signs as wordings and symbols that she made slowly moved towards Darko’s chest. They entered his body and disappeared. She looked up at Raven. She stuttered but tried to control herself. “I na-need you, to gu-go find me some sergeants pa-paper.” Raven ran off to were the medical office was. Not much was left, most of it had been destroyed.
Within less than a few minutes Raven returned with a small roll of a thing cloth like paper. Hime started to use her blood again and wrap it around Darko. She made several hand signs. Darko’s eyes started to slowly open.
“Ninja art. Sealing jutsu!” the bandages wrapped and tightened around Darko’s ribcage. Hime yet again made several hand signs. “Healing jutsu!” Her hands lit up again in the bright green state, Phoenix and Fluffy feeding chakra into Himes back as she fed it into Darko. Darko clenched his teeth from the pain.
“He’s stabilized. But it’s still a long haul, he’s got a lot of recovery ahead.” When Raven heard those words, she wiped a tear running down her face, and smiled slightly.
Hime finally stopped as her chakra was fully depleted and Fluffy and Phoenix were exhausted.
“Don’t try to move either, or you will only hurt yourself.”
Hime looked all around her. The village was in disaster. It would take months to rebuild it just from the looks. “The hidden leaf village.” Everyone looked at her, the ANBU had just caught back up with Hime and the others. “The hidden leaf village is of no more. With this war coming we need a safe place to stay. It seems as if this village would take months maybe years to rebuild. There’s no way we can do that and prepare for the war. I sent out a letter to hidden sand some time ago asking if things got bad if we could stay in their village till the end of the war. I want everyone of this village to be ready to leave soon. Get the other people of the village that have been evacuated, we have one hour and were leaving.”
Kenshin walked up and started to shout. “Are you crazy? This is our home, our village, and you just want to cast it to the side just like that?”
“If we lose anymore shinobi, the war is over, they won. I’m doing what I feel is best for everyone. Don’t fight with me Kenshin.” Hime looked at him then fell to the ground. “My cha-chakra is almost gone. I’m be-beat.” She started to breath heavily. “One hour and we leave this village. Prepare for it, I need some rest to help later. Or I won’t be able to go.” Hime past out.
Falcon stood looking at Sarah. Sarah had moved right infront of Falcon without her noticing the movements. Sarah spread her legs out and placed her left hand out infront of her. Her right hand she held high above and behind her. “Gentile fist art, Eight Trigrams, Sixty four palms.” Falcon dodged the first set of Sarah’s gentile fist attacks but the last ones came in contact. Falcon was unable to build chakra up in her armors.
Woodchip noticed that there was already an issue. He got past Blade and ran up to Falcon. He motioned to Doomreaver who followed him back into the depths of the woods. Falcon rested up against part of his armor, “Sorry Darko, she cut off chakra flow.”
Faia had figured there had been enough training. They had been in the forest of death for weeks. Living off surrounding plants, creatures, and water. “Binding release.” The plants and creatures slowly withered away and disappeared. Faia put chakra into dispelling everything. “ALRIGHT EVERYONE BACK TO CAMP!”
It took over several hours for everyone to make it back to the camp. Scythe’s group was already sitting at the camp, with a raging bonfire. Scythe sat next to it, staring at the intense flame. Matt had completely ignored Scythe for the time. Every know and then he would glance at him but would turn away abruptly. Tidus gave the same cold shoulder. He didn’t want to be rude to Scythe but wasn’t happy that he had given up just like that. He placed his hand on Scythe’s shoulder, “Want to talk? I know something is bugging you.”
“I just don’t understand, what is the meaning of fighting, what is the meaning of going on against something we cant beat?”
Tidus was rather shocked at the answer. He backed slowly away from Scythe. “I mean, why bother throwing our lives out there and fighting? Either way, were going to end up losing. What’s the point?”
Matt finally stopped what he was doing and looked over at him, in a low grumble he finally spoke up. “Because, it’s our way of the Shinobi. To protect the hidden leaf village. To protect your friends, your loved ones. To protect everything you believe in.”
Tidus looked at Matt then back at Scythe. “That’s worth fighting for isn’t it Scythe?”
“It seems…. It seems nothing is worth fighting for anymore.”
Matt walked up and punched Scythe right in the left side of the face. Scythe was stunned for a few seconds then turned his head around and looked into Matt’s eyes.
“Its foolish to not give a hundred and ten percent into the war. I wont have a fellow shinobi saying that he doesn’t think we cant win.” Matt smiled. “Your one of the greatest assets in this village. So stop being foolish. We are going to win no matter what.”
Several groups had made it back just in time to hear the speech.
There hopes set high now. They were all excited to see what lie ahead for them.
Faia stood infront of everyone as the last of the groups walked in. “Alright everyone, talking it over we have decided tomorrow to start one on one duels. Get a good night sleep and enough to eat. Prepare for hard core training!”
Scythe stood up. As he did so Matt walked up and wrapped his armor around Scythe, “Your like a bro. Don’t let me down like that again. I believe in you, and I believe we have a chance.”
Scythe looked at him and smiled back.
Hime woke up to everyone running around franticly. Darko was no were to be found. Kenshin looked down at Hime.
“No, no, don’t tell me he left. After all I just did to make sure he survived.” Kenshin nodded in disappointment. “Is the village almost set to move out?”
“Yes lady Hokage. Everyone is set to make a full scale evacuation.”
“Alright prepare ANBU at the ready and set a parameter around all the civilianize of Village. I know more ninja are on the way, and as soon as we leave the village walls we will be in even more trouble then we are now. So lets get moving.” Just as Hime finished the sentence Ninja of hidden Sand showed up.
“Were here Lord Hokage and Kazakage.”
Hime moved her head to the head of Sand team. “Kazakage? Who is that, Gaara of the desert past away so who is the new Kage of the Sand?”
“Kenshin hasn’t told you? By taking Gaara’s power he became the Kazakage of hidden Sand. We are here on orders by Tsunade Hime to bring all of the Hidden Leaf Village to The Hidden Sand Village. Though there’s a problem, we must leave now. Or everyone dies. There’s a small force of ninja headed this way as we speak.” Just as he said this just in the distance Hime could see a Small force of ninja heading to them.
“Shit, there here. LETS MOVE OUT. Kenshin get me the sanin.” Before he could do so Raven and Starcomand had shown up. “How much chakra do you two have left?”
Raven nodded at her. “Enough to slow them down.”
Star nodded as well, “Ditto, ii may or may not be able to keep up with you but ill come close.”
Raven gestured at Hime. Hime turned around. “Star I want you to start the evacuation with Kenshin. Make sure you guys get as far as you possibly can. Me and Raven will hold these guys at bay long enough to get away. Hime turned back around and looked into Raven’s eyes, “Lets do this.” Everyone else turned and ran back to the villagers. They all begin to run and make there way out of the village by a secret escape.
Raven smirked. Both Raven and Hime made the same hand signs in sync. “Earth style, Giant mudwall!” A large dirt like wall erected out of the ground, it made a long path that was directly in the way of the village. All the villagers were basically out as the Ninja had finally made it over the wall. “I guess for a Hokage, I should expect nothing less of work. But this is just annoying.”
Raven laughed. She made several hand signs. “Water style, Giant water vortex!” A large wave of water swirled in a circular motion taking out several of the ninja. “It seems as if the village has made it out undetected by these guys. I think its best if we make our escape.” Suddenly a large movement of sand around them startled Hime. Someone grabbed onto her from behind.
“Darko, it figures you’ve been working with them the entire time.” Before Darko could kick off the ground with Hime in his hands Hime broke free. She made several hand signs. “Earth style, terra shield.” A rock wall lifted up and guarded her from Darko. She slapped her hands on the ground again three times, causing three more walls to lift up.
“Lady Hime, if we don’t get out of here know, things could get extremely dicey.”
“I know. I know. Im thinking of a way to do this.” Hime placed her hand on the front wall. “Nothings coming to mind, besides the earth style dirt assassination jutsu. Giving us a short time to run.” Darko broke through Himes First wall terra shield and grabbed onto her. Like a rag doll, he flung her high into the air. “Just as I expected from him. Earth style, GIANT TERRA SHIELD!” A large rock wall appeared and blocked Darko from getting above and attacking Hime. The wall was about to collapse on him as he jumped to the side just missing being crushed by a one ton rock. Hime and Raven made several hand signs and slowly sank into the dirt. Leaving behind Shadowclones of themselves to try and deceive Darko. Darko fell for it as the clones went running out of the village, he followed in persuit, along with the rest of the Ninja.
They got to the cave that the rest of the village used to get out. Hime whispered to Raven, “Have you ever been here? It’s a long narrow tunnel.”
“I don’t believe I’ve used this route to get out of the village.”
“Stay close and follow me, we will get through this the best we can.”
They slowly walked up the dark halls of the escape route, there was no danger here, even if the ninja had come in through the entrance there, there was no way they could find them with the fifty pathways you can take, leading you to dead ends and traps.
It took several hours before Hime and Raven caught up to the ANBU and the villagers. Who had made it out of the village and the escape route safely.
“Now to get to Hidden sand, with all of the hidden leaf ANBU and the rest of the ninja numbers will be tripled and we will be able to stand ground for the next week and a half before the war date.”
One of the Sand ANBU nodded at Hime. “Its not going to take long for us to get you safely to the Hidden sand village. Once we get into the Dessert area we can use a jutsu to move us underground and take a safe path directly to the center of the City.”
Hime nodded and smiled. “Looks like you made all the needed preparations for this movement. Thank you for the short notice help.”
“What ever we can do to help your village out. After the history we had, we still owe you.”
Silvercloud sat by a river, brushing her hand across the water top. Every know and then she would take a kunai and fling it into the water. It make a small clunking sound as hit the water and then disappear. Faia or Obito would pop up from under the water every now and then with a fish. She giggled every now and then as Faia shot the Kunai up against a nearby tree. A long row of fish made a strand up its trunk.
Fazz was using a new jutsu he had made up, using a specific type of tree and focusing a good amount of chakra into it he could use it and make strands of string. Sometime if he was lucky he would make small strands of cloth.
Ice sat there cooking fish over the large fire. Fate sat next to the fire and sewing the cloth Fazz made into different types of gowns and other things. She had made a beautiful short white and black skirt. Silvercloud had been wearing this as she shot down the Kunai into the water.
Silvercloud got her eyes to a precise point that she could sometimes see things that a human wouldn’t be able to, without using her Byakugan. Though she couldn’t see right through things she was able to look past the shine on the top of the water and hit fish with accuracy. Every time she would hit them in the gills.
Delev was in his room on the large tree. He laid in bed bandaged up. He only had shorts on, but was bandaged up around the stomach, part of his chest, and his left armor was bandaged completely. His forehead had a bandaged wrapped around it, with two small patches on his cheeks.
He was having a small amount of fun just sitting there staring at the ceiling. Every know and then he would stair out the window. He was rather happy with himself.
Everyone seemed to be getting along well.
~~~~Next time~~~~
Kakashi:
The time has come to finally try my new moves of the Kaguya. The Sharingan I once held so precious to me, the Chrome Sharingan, I found has tainted me. Darkness fills the eyes of hate.
But what’s this, several newcomers I’ve never seen before. They want to become allies and friends. I can try and trust again, but who knows what’s to come.
Faia:
The beginning of the one on one duels begin. Broken bones, new jutsu appear.
Its time to take things to an all time high. The full extent of Clans will be shown now more then ever.
Hime:
We finally make it to the village intact. A long haul begins to finish plans for the War.
-----Race against time, Kakashi a change in heart----
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
Kenshin wrote:great chapter kakashi ;D lookin forward to the next ;pYou type the same thing as usual lol.
Next chapter will be out possably tonight. If not by the end of this weekend.
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!
It was extremely hot out. Sweat dripped off his nose. His bright red eyes scanning the surrounding area. “Mangekyou Sharingan!” The bright red eyes of the Sharingan was vividly clear. The small dots in his eyes fused together, then started to circle around his iris. It slowly changed shape yet again, into a new form but then cut off going right back to the original Sharingan eyes.
Kakashi sat there, sweat running down him. He panted for several seconds then closed his mouth and then wiped his forehead. –“I have to perfect this jutsu, its much stronger then the Mangekyou Sharingan, but in order to surpass even that I must be able to focus chakra directly to my eyes. Ill move on for now.”- Kakashi looked at the a rock that was only a few feet from him. –“I can break the rock by sending a strong amount of bone though the ground and crack it from underneath. But I haven’t mastered the full extent of that jutsu.”- Kakashi started to make several hand signs. “Bracken Dance.” A few small bones poked out of the ground around Kakashi. They stuck no more then two feet high.
–“Not enough. I should be able to level a landscape with this jutsu.”- Kakashi jumped out of the small circle of bone and landed in a new area. “Bracken Dance!” Again only a few bones broke through the ground in a nice circle around him, this time standing three feet high. The moved out just about five or so feet. –“Its going to be a long night.”-
It had almost been a full day and a half and the leaf’s village evacuation was almost over. Hime could see the walls of the Village in the far distance. “EVERYONE THERE IT IS.” All of the sand ninja put there hands up to halt everyone. “Sand manipulation jutsu!” The sand shifted and moved around the entire village and the other sand ninja. They slowly started to sink into the ground. Finally light broke through at the bottom as light on the top disappeared. Hime looked around. “An underground village as well.”
They landed down into the center of a very large village. “Greating Lord Hokage and Kazekage. We have been expecting you.” Hime looked around as ninja from all over had started to gather towards the leaf ninja. “Many other villages have started to make way here. Unless you know how to get through five thousand feet of sand there is no way your getting down here. We have Kenshin to thank for this idea. The village far above is to open and liable for attack. We did a full scale evacuation before you got here. Memebers of the Hidden Mist village, as well as the Hidden Lighting village have arrived. Members of Hidden Rock, Hidden Sea, and many others will be arriving shortly.”
“Good. Please show the Hidden leaf to there assigned area’s of homing. Also bring up the schematics of what more we must build down here for the other villages yet to arrive.” A ninja next to the greater, he had a shiny black pair of silk pants on, with a black tank top on that covered most of his top except a crease down the middle of it. “Hello lady Hokage. My name is TYR of Hidden Sand. I am one of the high chairmen of the village. Please make yourself right at home as all of the rest of the villages arrive. We will be holding a meeting as soon as possible. Is there anything I can get you?”
Hime thought for a second. “Yes a large glass of water. Hahah.” Everyone laughed, knowing full well they were parched from not drinking.
“Alright lets get all of you settled in.” TYR smiled and nodded at Himes request.
Hime thought for a second. “Is there a training ground somewhere around here?”
TYR smiled. “Yes Tsunade Hime, we are in the middle of finishing the final preparations on it, then we will be able to use it. I will notify you when its finished. Until then please feel free to use parts of this underground village as your battleground.”
Back in the other world. It was dark outside. The moon hung high in the sky now. Everyone was pairing up for battles. Several of the ninja had learned new ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu.
Again Obito and Silvercloud picked each other for a battle.
Obito looked up at Silvercloud, he slowly pulled his headband on. Silvercloud did the same thing. “You know Silver, this wont be a replay of last time. I will definetly win this time.”
“Is that so? That is if you have learned to hold your Chakra a bit better. Otherwise you will lose chakra fast.”
“BYAKUGAN, SHARINGAN” Both instantly used there Kekkai Genki. Silvercloud emiditly started to look for all of Obito’s week spots.
-“I can tell he’s been training harder then ever. His chakra flowing through him is on a massive scale. If he’s learned how to control it properly, then there could be a huge issue in the fact that he will be able to use jutsu without wearing out chakra. Ill have to watch my guard.”
Obito pulled out eight shuriken in his hand. He flung them at Silvercloud. He made several handsigns as they were directing themselves at there target. “Ninja art. Shadow Shuriken jutsu!” The Shuriken multiplied and kept there course on Silvercloud. Silvercloud was able to just barely dodged them as Obito started to make several more hand signs.
-“The tiger sign. A fire style jutsu.”-
“Fire style, Fire ball jutsu!” Silvercloud landed then pushed herself off the ground just missing yet another attack. –“Darn him. Close range combat wont be easy if he keeps using long range attacks.”-
Silvercloud landed back on the ground and placed her hands together. –“Focus Chakra through my body.”- Silvercloud used blinding speed and appeared right infront of Obito. She crouched down slightly. A large digram of a yin and yang symbol appeared on the ground. “Gental fist art, eight trigrams. Three hundred and sixty palms.” Her stance was very odd. Her left hand was almost touching the ground, her back was arched. Her right hand hovering high above her head. She smiled and went in for a strike. Obito’s eyes started to spin around. Silvercloud tried to make contact with Obito. Each strike kept missing him, but just by a hair. Even so his chakra network was being damaged, just barely. She came down to the last strikes only to be utterly disappointed.
-“To dodge that many accurate strikes is an amazing feet. It’s the influence of the Sharingan I’m sure. He’s able to predict the movement of even this level taijutsu.”-
Obito Smiled and slowly bent down. Silverclouds eyes opened wide. “NO WAY!”
Obito’s smile got even bigger. “Gentile fist art, eight trigrams, Three Hundred and sixty palms.” Silvercloud jumped up into the air, she flat fisted Obito in the face knocking him out of the position.
-“As long as he continues to use the Sharingan, it will be almost impossible to use my previous attacks. Especially if he’s going to copy them. Truthfully I will only be giving him the weapons to finish me off. Its definitely the influence of the Sharingan.”-
Obito slowly got up. “Alright time to let lose my full new powers.” Obito jumped up into the air.
-“Those hand signs. Another fire jutsu. But this is different…….”-
“Fire style, Dragon flame!” A large burst of fire was produced from his mouth. It was almost like a flow of lava. Silvercloud jumped to the side, It scathed the side of her left arm. It wasn’t as hot as lava, but it was enough that her arm hurt badly.
-“Owell its time to stop holding back. He’s going full out now, I cant afford to hold back or I will definitely lose here.”-
Silvercloud finally started to glow a little, green chakra flowing off of her, the area she got burned on healed completely. Though the chakra continued to flow off her body.
“Obito, I see you have gotten a lot stronger since last time, your chakra control is amazing. Though even though you have been training. I have as well. This should prove to be a most interesting battle.”
Many other battles were about to begin. Sirion stood infront of Seive. There fight was just beginning.
Sirion stood there thinking for a second. –“Iv never truly seen Seives jutsu. What he’s capable of is an unknown. Owell, I guess ill find out sooner or later. I know he is part of the Fuuma clan.”-
Seive was looking at Sirion and his pet dog that was sitting at his side. –“The Inuzuka clan eeh? I wonder if he has the same full Kekkai Genki as the Inuzuka clan’s greatest treasure, Tsunade Hime. If so he will be a interesting opponent.”
“Alright Kibamaru, are you ready?” Sirion pulled out a small pill. “Eat up Kibamaru.” Kibamaru swallowed the pill, then Sirion took one “For you, Ninja art, human mimicry. As for me Ninja art Beast mimicry.” Kibamaru took the same form as Sirion, almost like a clone. Though Sirion took on a beast personality like Kibamaru. Sirion and Kibamaru clapped hands together then pushed off each other. They both started to rotate and move towards Seive. “FANG OVER FANG!” Sirion didn’t make contact with Seive, but Kibamaru came extremely close to making contact with Seive’s right side.
-“These two are going to keep me on my feet I see. I cant attack or defend, damn it.”-
Sirion went past Seive then turned his whole body around and headed right back at him. Both Sirion and Kibamaru stopped right next to each other. Seive had managed to dodge each attack. Just by chance though. Sirion’s rotation was fairly fast but not fast enough to catch Seive.
“Secret Fuuma Style. Triangular prism.” Sirion dodged to the left almost being trapped in a inescapable.
Sirion through smoke bombs at Seive. Him and Kibamaru started to use the rotation again. “Try this again. FANG OVER FANG!” This time Sirion upped his rotation. Ripping through the smoke filled area and cutting Seive on the side of the face.
“Eeeh. You, your rotation. That was incredible I must say. Fuuma clan jutsu, body release.”
Seive reached into his left arm and pulled out several veins. He used chakra and sent them soaring at Kibamaru. They rapped around his body, taking him out of his human mimicry and back into his dog form.
Sirion stood there. Shaken up. “Let him go.”
“Admit defeat and ill release him.”
“Ninja art, beast mimicry, all force jutsu.” Sirions palms and feet glowed blue. He crouched down and then suddenly vanished. He came crashing into Seive fist and foot.”
“Any damage taken to me is given to Kibamaru as well. So that last hit, Kibamaru took the full brunt of the damage I did. To make matters worse, he’s been interwoven with chakra strands created from my veins. You can’t cut chakra strands. So there’s no way to detach us.”
Silvercloud looked at Obito, her eyes twitching back and forth looking all over his body. Obito unsnapped the top part of his armor, his shirt fell off, his abs showing in the sunlight. All of his ribs moved on the inside of his skin. Silvercloud kept staring at him, knowing what was coming next. Obito’s bones shot out of his skin, erected and pointed.
-“His kekkai genki. He’s making things even harder, if he starts using his bloodline traits, I wont be able to use Gentile fist.”-
Almost as abruptly as they shot out Obito retracted the bones into his body.
Silvercloud kept watching Obito. She noticed a small spot appear on his chest, something that hadn’t been there before. It wasn’t a seal, so she knew that nothing was being kept contained inside him.
Obito started to make several handsigns then instead of blurting out the jutsu he said it inside his head. Silvercloud knew what it was. –“FIRE STYLE, FIREBALL JUTSU!” This time it wasn’t the regular size, this one was on a much more massive scale. It ripped through the water and the ground all around him, Silvercloud sunk into the ground just dodging the blast. Silverclouds hand came out of the ground and start to pull Obito under. Several Silverclouds came out from under the ground. All shadowclones.
Obito kicked off the hands slowly pulling him under the ground. All the other Silverclouds jumped at Obito. Obito kicked on to the side then used his hand as a knife and stabbed two that flew past his head. The three vanished.
“My Sharingan isn’t like your Byakugan. But I can still tell the real ones from the fakes. In third state Sharingan my eyes can copy any non bloodline trait jutsu.”
The real Silvercloud came out of the ground slowly. Five more followed her. “I will warn you I have homed my medical ninjutsu, and my waterstyle jutsu’s. Those are the only jutsu’s iv been able to prefect. Against your fire style, you have already lost.”
Obito lifted his left hand, a bone punctured through his palm. It slowly rose out of his hand. It finally krept out and fell into his right hand. The length of it was about a size and a quarter of Obito himself.
“A bone staff? Interesting.” Silvercloud looked the whole length of the staff.
Obito held it out length at Silvercloud. “Staff Klimatis.” He started to swing it in every direction. Silvercloud wasn’t able to attack, and defending was becoming extremely complicated. Obito struck at her, Silver dodged and Obito cracked right through a large rock.
-“The density of the bone, is on a much higher scale then I thought.”-
Silvercloud kneeled down. She made several hand signs, then placed her hands down on the ground. “Water style, underground erosion.” Obito started to slowly seep into the ground which began to fill with water. He took several stabs into the ground beneath with his staff to try and free himself. When that didn’t work he attempted to grab a large branch sticking from a tree, and see if he couldn’t pull himself out that way. Without his notice Silvercloud had walked up behind him. “Water style jutsu, Water Prison!” A small amount of water rose up around Obito then formed a circular structure around him. He was left immobile. Silverclouds hand was inside keeping the jutsu in place so that Obito couldn’t escape. He looked around with nothing to do.
“Say you give up or die in there.”
Obito smiled.
“Your forgetting something Silver, and you’re in range.” Obito’s shoulder started to flinch then a bone sprang out almost like a bullet. Silvercloud bent down slightly so she wouldn’t take a direct hit to the head. Several more bones started to push through Obito’s skin. Silvercloud let go of the prison then jumped into the air. She started to fall back to earth as Obito launched his bones. She spun specific ways to dodge blows from the bones. It was too late for one of the spins. One of the bones stuck her in the back.
-“My blind spot. Eh”- Silvercloud coughed up a small amount of blood as she landed. A green smoke illuminated off her as the cut started to heal itself. “Water style, Water dragon jutsu.”
Obito’s started to copy Silvercloud, two water dragons slowly rose from the depths of the water. The clashed into each other several times before breaking apart and flowing back to the ground.
Obito had his eyes focused on the water dragons and didn’t think about Silvercloud sneaking up on him for a direct blow. Silver focused chakra into her foot and came behind him with a strike to the neck. Obito fell through the water because of unbalanced chakra control in his feet.
Kakashi kept focusing chakra and building up for his attack. Under his breath he kept saying the jutsu over and over again. “Braken dance.” A small wave of bones burst through the ground. “Braken dance”. Again another wave of bones came out. Kakashi took a break. Sweat dripping off him, his breath heavy. –“I got to get this”-
Kakashi looked around when he heard a sudden crack in the woods. He ran up a tree to the top part of it and scouted around. A shadow far below caught his eye. He made several hand signs. -“-----Uma, Tora.”- “FIRE STYLE FIRE BALL JUTSU” The fire tore through the tree’s, then collided with the ground making a small indent in part of the ground.
A shadow came running up the tree straight at Kakashi. Kakashi jumped off and outwards. He fell through the tree branches but before he landed he used a large amount of chakra to break his fall to the ground. The chakra kept him lifted about five inches off the ground, he then released the chakra and softly touched down on the ground.
“Sharingan!” Two more shadowy figures came out from behind trees as the one up in the tree came crashing back down to the ground. He zigzagged straight at Kakashi in hopes he wouldn’t see his movements. The three ninja had black robes on, keeping there face counseled. Even though the first ninja moved in such an odd way, Kakashi read every one of his movements. As the ninja came into attack range, Kakashi knelt down and then lifted up off the ground punching the ninja in the jaw line. “I can see your head bands. Your all rouge ninja. I don’t know why you’re here but its not a good idea for you to stay here with me around.” Kakashi made several more fire type hand signs. His chest started to get large as he build up a large amount of chakra. “FIRE STYLE, DRAGON FLAME JUTSU!” The fire roared through the entire woods, the ninja had done there best to dodge the fire but there robes got singed off. One ninja had a head band from the hidden mist village. One of the ninja had the hidden Wind symbol on his head band. The final ninja had a Sound symbol on his headband.
“All X ninja of all different villages. How on earth did you come together, from the nations you hail from? Bah, silly talk. I should just end your lives now for disrupting me from while I was training.
One of the ninja put both his hands out into the air, he was the ninja from hidden sound. “Ninja art, Slicing sound wave!” A wave of strong current air cut through the area destroying all in its path. Kakashi just stood there taking the whole blast. As the blast hit, Kakashi had made a thick layer of bone appear outside his body and shield the blast. It was almost the most dense bone he could use. But not fully.
The ninja with the Hidden Mist head band started to make hand sign after hand sign, many jutsu started to spring all around him. The first jutsu brought in a heavy fog.
“You have no clue what your dealing with.” Kakashi made several hand signs again. “Forbidden jutsu, Seal release.” A mark appeared all along his arms face, every visible part of his body. His hands erected into the Dragon sign. “Forbidden Genjutsu, Dark world evolution.” The surrounding became much darker all around them. But before the jutsu could finish the ninja with the Wind symbol stopped Kakashi’s genjutsu.
“Impossible.”
The three ninja stood in a row and started to make hand signs exactly the same. They must have had great coordination. “Kakashi Uchiha, we know of you, please stop.” Kakashi stood his ground. Ready in case of attack. “That mark you have on you, its out of control. You shouldn’t have used the curse release.”
“Oooh? And why might that be?”
“Every time you use a curse mark it sucks life out of you. The more and more you use it the more of nothingness you become.”
Kakashi stood there then extended the cursemark to its fullest. “You mean just like this?”
“STOP THAT!”
Kakashi let off the cursemark. “Lets talk then.”
Silvercloud was out of breath from fighting. Obito was giving her a run for her money.
“I get it know, your something more.” Silvercloud started to make several hand signs having to do with the water style. Obito made several hand signs related to the fire style. At the same time they used there jutsu.
Silvercloud: “WATER STYLE, WATER DRAGON JUTSU!”
Obito: “FIRE STYLE FIRE DRAGON JUTSU!”
Both dragons came in contact. Steam rose up all around them. Obito started to run at Silvercloud. “Shadowclone jutsu!” The two large dragons kept fighting for a second as Obito was about to attack Silvercloud directly. When she had noticed this she started to allow herself to sink into the water. Both the dragons made one final attempt to destroy the other. They collided, leaving a large explosion for miles.
All of the other ninja noticed this large explosion and stopped their fight. They all headed in Obito’s and Silvercloud’s direction. Sirion and Seive however didn’t let up from their fight.
Silvercloud came back out of the water and stuck two of Obito’s clones. One more came at her from behind. She jumped up and stuck him in the neck. Two more came from the sides, which got kicked in the side of the head and disappeared. Silvercloud made several hand signs again. “Water style, giant flood.” The moment she made the hand sign a large rush of water came out of the river far up ahead. Obito had to jump extremely high to avoid being swept away by the large current. Though his clones didn’t make it. The water flowed away and left a large bog and larger river. Obito came back down onto the top of it.
Hosh-Pak was the first to arrive. Silvercloud pulled out five shuriken and threw them at Obito. She made several hand signs as she started to run at him. “Water style, water clone jutsu.” The Shuriken turned into a few hundred clone shuriken. Obito had to try desperately to dodge them.
Silver stood in a ready stance. Her left hand extended out infront of her. Obito just stood in a prepared dodging stance. Hosh-Pak kept his distance, as more and more of the others gathered around to watch the fight. Again Silver bent down. “Eight trigrams three hundred and sixty palms.” Obito’s switched around from his Sharingan to the Mangekyou Sharingan. “It’s over Silvercloud.” Silvercloud ran up to Obito and started her striking again. Obito dodged her and backed up as far as possible.
“Sharingan Art, Illusion jutsu!” Obito’s eyes started to spin around. Silvercloud was to late to look away. She was caught in Obito’s genjutsu.
Sirion smiled at Sieve. “Alright boy, lets finish him off. INUZUKA STYLE, MAN BEAST FORMATION!” The real Kibamaru hit Sieve straight in the back, doing so Sieve released the shadowclone of Kibamaru. Kibamaru jumped up behind Sirion. They transformed into a semi large black dog. –“Its not complete but it will have to do.”-
Sieve gasped when he looked at Sirion’s new transformation.
“Alright, Dynamic marking!” Sirion jumped up and let off a scent onto Sieves clothing. “RIGHT, FANG OVER FANG!” Sirion upped his rotation and crashed near Sieve. Sieve fell backwards with cuts all up and down his body.
Silvercloud looked around. There was no one in sight. Her world was slowly collapsing in on her.
Obito walked up to her and punched her in the chest then in the forehead, leaving her to sink into the water slowly as her chakra control was lost. Silvercloud hit herself several times using the gentile fist art, it was like she was the enemy to herself. She completely lost it.
She closed her eyes and let out a deep breath. Obito looked at Hosh-Pak, “Genjutsu, she wont be breaking out of that any time soon.” Obito felt himself clung to something. He looked under him. Silvercloud had grabbed onto his pant leg from below the water. She stabbed both of his ankles, so that his chakra network was shut off from standing on the water. She then ripped him under the water. She jabbed him in the wrists and arms. She thought to herself for a couple of seconds. –“This is the last shot I got for this. Gentile fist arts, Eight trigrams. Three hundred and sixty palms.”- Before she could jab, Obito reached out and grabbed her hands. Thinking inside his head he didn’t need to make a hand sign for the shadow clone jutsu. One appeared. It took over holding her down for a second. Obito stepped behind his clone as Silvercloud struggled to break free. The sank all the way to the bottom. Obito placed his right hand over his left. He then lifted it up. A small spiral started to appear. –“Ninja art, Elemental Rasengan.”- The water started to spiral out of control as he attempted to build the chakra up. There were a few lines of communication between his hand and his brain, but time was running out. Neither of them could sustain being under water much longer.
Just as his chakra built up Silvercloud broke free from the clone. Obito launched forward in the attempts to directly hit Silvercloud. He skimmed her left side abdomen. She swam as fast as she could just as Obito made full contact with the river bottom. The explosion from the blast was aments. Hosh-Pak felt the shutter all around him. Everyone could feel the vibrations from the blast. Silvercloud got to the top of the water now and ran across the top. Obito leaped out of the water and had hot pursuit after her.
Silvercloud couldn’t think of anything else to do, she reached into her back and pulled out a small amount of spike like things. She focused chakra into them and then scattered them all around behind her. Obito couldn’t get through them so he had to run around them. “Makibishi spikes, she’s dispirit to slow me down at this point.” Silvercloud jumped five feet into the air and flipped around. As she started to land she made the hand sign for shadowclones.
Five appeared and then turned around and kept running. Obito caught up to them. The five shadowclones circled around Obito. The original stood back for a second.
-“He fell for it.”-
“It’s over Obito. Five Star Trigram! FIVE THOUSAND PALM!” Obito couldn’t dodge this attack. One shadowclone leaped out infront of him and jabbed him on the left side chest. Silvercloud knew that he could break through if she didn’t work fast. Obito jumped into the air, Only to be knocked back down by Silvercloud. Obito slammed his left hand onto the water top from the left side. A wall of water surrounded him and shielded him from Silvercloud. The clones couldn’t do anything. He released the wall and spun around once with a kunai in his hand. All the clones vanished in sync. He dropped to the water top.
Faia walked up slowly to the two of them.
“Silvercloud, I know that your pushing yourself to the limit but its only leaving you vulnerable. Obito isn’t being effected by your attacks. But worse of all you just taught him several of the gentile fist arts, while you have wasted a large amount of chakra in using the Byakugan, and several times attempted the same strongest attack in your arsenal, you have only left Obito with a few jutsu. His chakra is almost the same as you two started. If you don’t mind im going to give it a shot and fight him myself.”
Faia walked up to Obito and shook his hand. She then walked a bit a ways from him. She placed her hands together.
“Sorry Silver.” Obito waved at her.
-“I guess it’s ok, I mean she’s right. I’m getting no were. She might have a better chance on breaking him.”
Faia opened her eyes with the Sharingan. The markings inside started to swirl around. –“It takes a lot of chakra to use this jutsu, but I’m confident I can make it.”-
Faia started to run at Obito. –“Here she comes. All or nothing.”- Faia jumped into the air and came crashing down onto the water top. The explosion was enough to flood the surrounding area. Obito had made it out but just barely. Faia without noticing had attached two kunai onto her shoe. A small patch of Obito’s hair fell off into the water. He slid back across the water top then came to a stop. He looked up to see Faia on a full charge again.
Silvercloud watched from a safe distance. –“Her power, I can’t even match that. Let alone Obito. This promises to be a most interesting fight. “-
Back in the other world Kakashi stood infront of a small fire. The other few people sitting next to it and talking. “Kakashi, we have heard much about you.”
“Oooh?” In a perplexed look, Kakashi shifted to the four people. “I’m not much on it but I don’t like to be stalked. So you better start explaining things.”
“Your in each of our bingo books. A highly dangerous S ranked ex-leaf shinobi.” The first ninja looked at him almost scared of what Kakashi might do.
“We also know you are from both the Uchiha and Kaguya clan. Two of the strongest Kekkai Genki in the world. Compared to several others that is. We know of your abilities and potential.”
Kakashi looked at them for a second. “Is this all? Or should I just slaughter all of you now?” Kakashi closed his eyes, then opened them with the Sharingan.
“WAIT KAKASHI!” Kakashi stopped moving for a second as the farthest ninja away stood up and looked at him. “Please, we haven’t come to fight. We want to make an alliance with you. You as our leader, being the strongest of use. We want to learn under you. Please be reasonable about this, we don’t want to start another war as is.”
Kakashi’s eyes went out of the Sharingan. “An, an alliance?” Everyone went silent. “Are you kidding me? Why on earth do you want to make an alliance with me?”
“You weren’t just listening. We want to become as strong as you. We also see you as a large asset to this world. We want you to became our team leader.”
Kakashi just stood there looking into the fire for a second. “Alright. Then I guess, we are known as the Rouge Ninja Five. Its only fitting seeing there was a Sound Ninja Five. HA! We have one week to train to our best for now. Sasochi will pay for the problems hes caused me. Kenshin, will also see a whole knew hell after his attempt to destroy my eyes. But I should thank him. My eyes are the strongest of the Uchiha now. Itachi Uchiha wouldn’t even be able to lay a hand on me at this point. Plus, I have several new jutsu in my arsenal. Owell. You will all start working on barriers if you are to stay in this group with me. I want all of us to be stronger then those of the former sound ninja five.”
~~~~Next time~~~~
The rest of the villages make it to the new hidden sand village.
The gate re-opened to other world huu? Tsunade Hime makes a bold decision to take everyone into otherworld to begin the last week of training. Kakashi opens the second demention portal. A whole new rivalry begins as competitions in other world begins as Hime and Faia square off. Obito takes the Sharingan to a whole knew high.
Kakashi’s team begins there training with new forbidden jutsu.
Sasochi and his army begins a world wide eradication.
~~~Total Destruction. The world in Chaos~~~
Kakashi sat there, sweat running down him. He panted for several seconds then closed his mouth and then wiped his forehead. –“I have to perfect this jutsu, its much stronger then the Mangekyou Sharingan, but in order to surpass even that I must be able to focus chakra directly to my eyes. Ill move on for now.”- Kakashi looked at the a rock that was only a few feet from him. –“I can break the rock by sending a strong amount of bone though the ground and crack it from underneath. But I haven’t mastered the full extent of that jutsu.”- Kakashi started to make several hand signs. “Bracken Dance.” A few small bones poked out of the ground around Kakashi. They stuck no more then two feet high.
–“Not enough. I should be able to level a landscape with this jutsu.”- Kakashi jumped out of the small circle of bone and landed in a new area. “Bracken Dance!” Again only a few bones broke through the ground in a nice circle around him, this time standing three feet high. The moved out just about five or so feet. –“Its going to be a long night.”-
It had almost been a full day and a half and the leaf’s village evacuation was almost over. Hime could see the walls of the Village in the far distance. “EVERYONE THERE IT IS.” All of the sand ninja put there hands up to halt everyone. “Sand manipulation jutsu!” The sand shifted and moved around the entire village and the other sand ninja. They slowly started to sink into the ground. Finally light broke through at the bottom as light on the top disappeared. Hime looked around. “An underground village as well.”
They landed down into the center of a very large village. “Greating Lord Hokage and Kazekage. We have been expecting you.” Hime looked around as ninja from all over had started to gather towards the leaf ninja. “Many other villages have started to make way here. Unless you know how to get through five thousand feet of sand there is no way your getting down here. We have Kenshin to thank for this idea. The village far above is to open and liable for attack. We did a full scale evacuation before you got here. Memebers of the Hidden Mist village, as well as the Hidden Lighting village have arrived. Members of Hidden Rock, Hidden Sea, and many others will be arriving shortly.”
“Good. Please show the Hidden leaf to there assigned area’s of homing. Also bring up the schematics of what more we must build down here for the other villages yet to arrive.” A ninja next to the greater, he had a shiny black pair of silk pants on, with a black tank top on that covered most of his top except a crease down the middle of it. “Hello lady Hokage. My name is TYR of Hidden Sand. I am one of the high chairmen of the village. Please make yourself right at home as all of the rest of the villages arrive. We will be holding a meeting as soon as possible. Is there anything I can get you?”
Hime thought for a second. “Yes a large glass of water. Hahah.” Everyone laughed, knowing full well they were parched from not drinking.
“Alright lets get all of you settled in.” TYR smiled and nodded at Himes request.
Hime thought for a second. “Is there a training ground somewhere around here?”
TYR smiled. “Yes Tsunade Hime, we are in the middle of finishing the final preparations on it, then we will be able to use it. I will notify you when its finished. Until then please feel free to use parts of this underground village as your battleground.”
Back in the other world. It was dark outside. The moon hung high in the sky now. Everyone was pairing up for battles. Several of the ninja had learned new ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu.
Again Obito and Silvercloud picked each other for a battle.
Obito looked up at Silvercloud, he slowly pulled his headband on. Silvercloud did the same thing. “You know Silver, this wont be a replay of last time. I will definetly win this time.”
“Is that so? That is if you have learned to hold your Chakra a bit better. Otherwise you will lose chakra fast.”
“BYAKUGAN, SHARINGAN” Both instantly used there Kekkai Genki. Silvercloud emiditly started to look for all of Obito’s week spots.
-“I can tell he’s been training harder then ever. His chakra flowing through him is on a massive scale. If he’s learned how to control it properly, then there could be a huge issue in the fact that he will be able to use jutsu without wearing out chakra. Ill have to watch my guard.”
Obito pulled out eight shuriken in his hand. He flung them at Silvercloud. He made several handsigns as they were directing themselves at there target. “Ninja art. Shadow Shuriken jutsu!” The Shuriken multiplied and kept there course on Silvercloud. Silvercloud was able to just barely dodged them as Obito started to make several more hand signs.
-“The tiger sign. A fire style jutsu.”-
“Fire style, Fire ball jutsu!” Silvercloud landed then pushed herself off the ground just missing yet another attack. –“Darn him. Close range combat wont be easy if he keeps using long range attacks.”-
Silvercloud landed back on the ground and placed her hands together. –“Focus Chakra through my body.”- Silvercloud used blinding speed and appeared right infront of Obito. She crouched down slightly. A large digram of a yin and yang symbol appeared on the ground. “Gental fist art, eight trigrams. Three hundred and sixty palms.” Her stance was very odd. Her left hand was almost touching the ground, her back was arched. Her right hand hovering high above her head. She smiled and went in for a strike. Obito’s eyes started to spin around. Silvercloud tried to make contact with Obito. Each strike kept missing him, but just by a hair. Even so his chakra network was being damaged, just barely. She came down to the last strikes only to be utterly disappointed.
-“To dodge that many accurate strikes is an amazing feet. It’s the influence of the Sharingan I’m sure. He’s able to predict the movement of even this level taijutsu.”-
Obito Smiled and slowly bent down. Silverclouds eyes opened wide. “NO WAY!”
Obito’s smile got even bigger. “Gentile fist art, eight trigrams, Three Hundred and sixty palms.” Silvercloud jumped up into the air, she flat fisted Obito in the face knocking him out of the position.
-“As long as he continues to use the Sharingan, it will be almost impossible to use my previous attacks. Especially if he’s going to copy them. Truthfully I will only be giving him the weapons to finish me off. Its definitely the influence of the Sharingan.”-
Obito slowly got up. “Alright time to let lose my full new powers.” Obito jumped up into the air.
-“Those hand signs. Another fire jutsu. But this is different…….”-
“Fire style, Dragon flame!” A large burst of fire was produced from his mouth. It was almost like a flow of lava. Silvercloud jumped to the side, It scathed the side of her left arm. It wasn’t as hot as lava, but it was enough that her arm hurt badly.
-“Owell its time to stop holding back. He’s going full out now, I cant afford to hold back or I will definitely lose here.”-
Silvercloud finally started to glow a little, green chakra flowing off of her, the area she got burned on healed completely. Though the chakra continued to flow off her body.
“Obito, I see you have gotten a lot stronger since last time, your chakra control is amazing. Though even though you have been training. I have as well. This should prove to be a most interesting battle.”
Many other battles were about to begin. Sirion stood infront of Seive. There fight was just beginning.
Sirion stood there thinking for a second. –“Iv never truly seen Seives jutsu. What he’s capable of is an unknown. Owell, I guess ill find out sooner or later. I know he is part of the Fuuma clan.”-
Seive was looking at Sirion and his pet dog that was sitting at his side. –“The Inuzuka clan eeh? I wonder if he has the same full Kekkai Genki as the Inuzuka clan’s greatest treasure, Tsunade Hime. If so he will be a interesting opponent.”
“Alright Kibamaru, are you ready?” Sirion pulled out a small pill. “Eat up Kibamaru.” Kibamaru swallowed the pill, then Sirion took one “For you, Ninja art, human mimicry. As for me Ninja art Beast mimicry.” Kibamaru took the same form as Sirion, almost like a clone. Though Sirion took on a beast personality like Kibamaru. Sirion and Kibamaru clapped hands together then pushed off each other. They both started to rotate and move towards Seive. “FANG OVER FANG!” Sirion didn’t make contact with Seive, but Kibamaru came extremely close to making contact with Seive’s right side.
-“These two are going to keep me on my feet I see. I cant attack or defend, damn it.”-
Sirion went past Seive then turned his whole body around and headed right back at him. Both Sirion and Kibamaru stopped right next to each other. Seive had managed to dodge each attack. Just by chance though. Sirion’s rotation was fairly fast but not fast enough to catch Seive.
“Secret Fuuma Style. Triangular prism.” Sirion dodged to the left almost being trapped in a inescapable.
Sirion through smoke bombs at Seive. Him and Kibamaru started to use the rotation again. “Try this again. FANG OVER FANG!” This time Sirion upped his rotation. Ripping through the smoke filled area and cutting Seive on the side of the face.
“Eeeh. You, your rotation. That was incredible I must say. Fuuma clan jutsu, body release.”
Seive reached into his left arm and pulled out several veins. He used chakra and sent them soaring at Kibamaru. They rapped around his body, taking him out of his human mimicry and back into his dog form.
Sirion stood there. Shaken up. “Let him go.”
“Admit defeat and ill release him.”
“Ninja art, beast mimicry, all force jutsu.” Sirions palms and feet glowed blue. He crouched down and then suddenly vanished. He came crashing into Seive fist and foot.”
“Any damage taken to me is given to Kibamaru as well. So that last hit, Kibamaru took the full brunt of the damage I did. To make matters worse, he’s been interwoven with chakra strands created from my veins. You can’t cut chakra strands. So there’s no way to detach us.”
Silvercloud looked at Obito, her eyes twitching back and forth looking all over his body. Obito unsnapped the top part of his armor, his shirt fell off, his abs showing in the sunlight. All of his ribs moved on the inside of his skin. Silvercloud kept staring at him, knowing what was coming next. Obito’s bones shot out of his skin, erected and pointed.
-“His kekkai genki. He’s making things even harder, if he starts using his bloodline traits, I wont be able to use Gentile fist.”-
Almost as abruptly as they shot out Obito retracted the bones into his body.
Silvercloud kept watching Obito. She noticed a small spot appear on his chest, something that hadn’t been there before. It wasn’t a seal, so she knew that nothing was being kept contained inside him.
Obito started to make several handsigns then instead of blurting out the jutsu he said it inside his head. Silvercloud knew what it was. –“FIRE STYLE, FIREBALL JUTSU!” This time it wasn’t the regular size, this one was on a much more massive scale. It ripped through the water and the ground all around him, Silvercloud sunk into the ground just dodging the blast. Silverclouds hand came out of the ground and start to pull Obito under. Several Silverclouds came out from under the ground. All shadowclones.
Obito kicked off the hands slowly pulling him under the ground. All the other Silverclouds jumped at Obito. Obito kicked on to the side then used his hand as a knife and stabbed two that flew past his head. The three vanished.
“My Sharingan isn’t like your Byakugan. But I can still tell the real ones from the fakes. In third state Sharingan my eyes can copy any non bloodline trait jutsu.”
The real Silvercloud came out of the ground slowly. Five more followed her. “I will warn you I have homed my medical ninjutsu, and my waterstyle jutsu’s. Those are the only jutsu’s iv been able to prefect. Against your fire style, you have already lost.”
Obito lifted his left hand, a bone punctured through his palm. It slowly rose out of his hand. It finally krept out and fell into his right hand. The length of it was about a size and a quarter of Obito himself.
“A bone staff? Interesting.” Silvercloud looked the whole length of the staff.
Obito held it out length at Silvercloud. “Staff Klimatis.” He started to swing it in every direction. Silvercloud wasn’t able to attack, and defending was becoming extremely complicated. Obito struck at her, Silver dodged and Obito cracked right through a large rock.
-“The density of the bone, is on a much higher scale then I thought.”-
Silvercloud kneeled down. She made several hand signs, then placed her hands down on the ground. “Water style, underground erosion.” Obito started to slowly seep into the ground which began to fill with water. He took several stabs into the ground beneath with his staff to try and free himself. When that didn’t work he attempted to grab a large branch sticking from a tree, and see if he couldn’t pull himself out that way. Without his notice Silvercloud had walked up behind him. “Water style jutsu, Water Prison!” A small amount of water rose up around Obito then formed a circular structure around him. He was left immobile. Silverclouds hand was inside keeping the jutsu in place so that Obito couldn’t escape. He looked around with nothing to do.
“Say you give up or die in there.”
Obito smiled.
“Your forgetting something Silver, and you’re in range.” Obito’s shoulder started to flinch then a bone sprang out almost like a bullet. Silvercloud bent down slightly so she wouldn’t take a direct hit to the head. Several more bones started to push through Obito’s skin. Silvercloud let go of the prison then jumped into the air. She started to fall back to earth as Obito launched his bones. She spun specific ways to dodge blows from the bones. It was too late for one of the spins. One of the bones stuck her in the back.
-“My blind spot. Eh”- Silvercloud coughed up a small amount of blood as she landed. A green smoke illuminated off her as the cut started to heal itself. “Water style, Water dragon jutsu.”
Obito’s started to copy Silvercloud, two water dragons slowly rose from the depths of the water. The clashed into each other several times before breaking apart and flowing back to the ground.
Obito had his eyes focused on the water dragons and didn’t think about Silvercloud sneaking up on him for a direct blow. Silver focused chakra into her foot and came behind him with a strike to the neck. Obito fell through the water because of unbalanced chakra control in his feet.
Kakashi kept focusing chakra and building up for his attack. Under his breath he kept saying the jutsu over and over again. “Braken dance.” A small wave of bones burst through the ground. “Braken dance”. Again another wave of bones came out. Kakashi took a break. Sweat dripping off him, his breath heavy. –“I got to get this”-
Kakashi looked around when he heard a sudden crack in the woods. He ran up a tree to the top part of it and scouted around. A shadow far below caught his eye. He made several hand signs. -“-----Uma, Tora.”- “FIRE STYLE FIRE BALL JUTSU” The fire tore through the tree’s, then collided with the ground making a small indent in part of the ground.
A shadow came running up the tree straight at Kakashi. Kakashi jumped off and outwards. He fell through the tree branches but before he landed he used a large amount of chakra to break his fall to the ground. The chakra kept him lifted about five inches off the ground, he then released the chakra and softly touched down on the ground.
“Sharingan!” Two more shadowy figures came out from behind trees as the one up in the tree came crashing back down to the ground. He zigzagged straight at Kakashi in hopes he wouldn’t see his movements. The three ninja had black robes on, keeping there face counseled. Even though the first ninja moved in such an odd way, Kakashi read every one of his movements. As the ninja came into attack range, Kakashi knelt down and then lifted up off the ground punching the ninja in the jaw line. “I can see your head bands. Your all rouge ninja. I don’t know why you’re here but its not a good idea for you to stay here with me around.” Kakashi made several more fire type hand signs. His chest started to get large as he build up a large amount of chakra. “FIRE STYLE, DRAGON FLAME JUTSU!” The fire roared through the entire woods, the ninja had done there best to dodge the fire but there robes got singed off. One ninja had a head band from the hidden mist village. One of the ninja had the hidden Wind symbol on his head band. The final ninja had a Sound symbol on his headband.
“All X ninja of all different villages. How on earth did you come together, from the nations you hail from? Bah, silly talk. I should just end your lives now for disrupting me from while I was training.
One of the ninja put both his hands out into the air, he was the ninja from hidden sound. “Ninja art, Slicing sound wave!” A wave of strong current air cut through the area destroying all in its path. Kakashi just stood there taking the whole blast. As the blast hit, Kakashi had made a thick layer of bone appear outside his body and shield the blast. It was almost the most dense bone he could use. But not fully.
The ninja with the Hidden Mist head band started to make hand sign after hand sign, many jutsu started to spring all around him. The first jutsu brought in a heavy fog.
“You have no clue what your dealing with.” Kakashi made several hand signs again. “Forbidden jutsu, Seal release.” A mark appeared all along his arms face, every visible part of his body. His hands erected into the Dragon sign. “Forbidden Genjutsu, Dark world evolution.” The surrounding became much darker all around them. But before the jutsu could finish the ninja with the Wind symbol stopped Kakashi’s genjutsu.
“Impossible.”
The three ninja stood in a row and started to make hand signs exactly the same. They must have had great coordination. “Kakashi Uchiha, we know of you, please stop.” Kakashi stood his ground. Ready in case of attack. “That mark you have on you, its out of control. You shouldn’t have used the curse release.”
“Oooh? And why might that be?”
“Every time you use a curse mark it sucks life out of you. The more and more you use it the more of nothingness you become.”
Kakashi stood there then extended the cursemark to its fullest. “You mean just like this?”
“STOP THAT!”
Kakashi let off the cursemark. “Lets talk then.”
Silvercloud was out of breath from fighting. Obito was giving her a run for her money.
“I get it know, your something more.” Silvercloud started to make several hand signs having to do with the water style. Obito made several hand signs related to the fire style. At the same time they used there jutsu.
Silvercloud: “WATER STYLE, WATER DRAGON JUTSU!”
Obito: “FIRE STYLE FIRE DRAGON JUTSU!”
Both dragons came in contact. Steam rose up all around them. Obito started to run at Silvercloud. “Shadowclone jutsu!” The two large dragons kept fighting for a second as Obito was about to attack Silvercloud directly. When she had noticed this she started to allow herself to sink into the water. Both the dragons made one final attempt to destroy the other. They collided, leaving a large explosion for miles.
All of the other ninja noticed this large explosion and stopped their fight. They all headed in Obito’s and Silvercloud’s direction. Sirion and Seive however didn’t let up from their fight.
Silvercloud came back out of the water and stuck two of Obito’s clones. One more came at her from behind. She jumped up and stuck him in the neck. Two more came from the sides, which got kicked in the side of the head and disappeared. Silvercloud made several hand signs again. “Water style, giant flood.” The moment she made the hand sign a large rush of water came out of the river far up ahead. Obito had to jump extremely high to avoid being swept away by the large current. Though his clones didn’t make it. The water flowed away and left a large bog and larger river. Obito came back down onto the top of it.
Hosh-Pak was the first to arrive. Silvercloud pulled out five shuriken and threw them at Obito. She made several hand signs as she started to run at him. “Water style, water clone jutsu.” The Shuriken turned into a few hundred clone shuriken. Obito had to try desperately to dodge them.
Silver stood in a ready stance. Her left hand extended out infront of her. Obito just stood in a prepared dodging stance. Hosh-Pak kept his distance, as more and more of the others gathered around to watch the fight. Again Silver bent down. “Eight trigrams three hundred and sixty palms.” Obito’s switched around from his Sharingan to the Mangekyou Sharingan. “It’s over Silvercloud.” Silvercloud ran up to Obito and started her striking again. Obito dodged her and backed up as far as possible.
“Sharingan Art, Illusion jutsu!” Obito’s eyes started to spin around. Silvercloud was to late to look away. She was caught in Obito’s genjutsu.
Sirion smiled at Sieve. “Alright boy, lets finish him off. INUZUKA STYLE, MAN BEAST FORMATION!” The real Kibamaru hit Sieve straight in the back, doing so Sieve released the shadowclone of Kibamaru. Kibamaru jumped up behind Sirion. They transformed into a semi large black dog. –“Its not complete but it will have to do.”-
Sieve gasped when he looked at Sirion’s new transformation.
“Alright, Dynamic marking!” Sirion jumped up and let off a scent onto Sieves clothing. “RIGHT, FANG OVER FANG!” Sirion upped his rotation and crashed near Sieve. Sieve fell backwards with cuts all up and down his body.
Silvercloud looked around. There was no one in sight. Her world was slowly collapsing in on her.
Obito walked up to her and punched her in the chest then in the forehead, leaving her to sink into the water slowly as her chakra control was lost. Silvercloud hit herself several times using the gentile fist art, it was like she was the enemy to herself. She completely lost it.
She closed her eyes and let out a deep breath. Obito looked at Hosh-Pak, “Genjutsu, she wont be breaking out of that any time soon.” Obito felt himself clung to something. He looked under him. Silvercloud had grabbed onto his pant leg from below the water. She stabbed both of his ankles, so that his chakra network was shut off from standing on the water. She then ripped him under the water. She jabbed him in the wrists and arms. She thought to herself for a couple of seconds. –“This is the last shot I got for this. Gentile fist arts, Eight trigrams. Three hundred and sixty palms.”- Before she could jab, Obito reached out and grabbed her hands. Thinking inside his head he didn’t need to make a hand sign for the shadow clone jutsu. One appeared. It took over holding her down for a second. Obito stepped behind his clone as Silvercloud struggled to break free. The sank all the way to the bottom. Obito placed his right hand over his left. He then lifted it up. A small spiral started to appear. –“Ninja art, Elemental Rasengan.”- The water started to spiral out of control as he attempted to build the chakra up. There were a few lines of communication between his hand and his brain, but time was running out. Neither of them could sustain being under water much longer.
Just as his chakra built up Silvercloud broke free from the clone. Obito launched forward in the attempts to directly hit Silvercloud. He skimmed her left side abdomen. She swam as fast as she could just as Obito made full contact with the river bottom. The explosion from the blast was aments. Hosh-Pak felt the shutter all around him. Everyone could feel the vibrations from the blast. Silvercloud got to the top of the water now and ran across the top. Obito leaped out of the water and had hot pursuit after her.
Silvercloud couldn’t think of anything else to do, she reached into her back and pulled out a small amount of spike like things. She focused chakra into them and then scattered them all around behind her. Obito couldn’t get through them so he had to run around them. “Makibishi spikes, she’s dispirit to slow me down at this point.” Silvercloud jumped five feet into the air and flipped around. As she started to land she made the hand sign for shadowclones.
Five appeared and then turned around and kept running. Obito caught up to them. The five shadowclones circled around Obito. The original stood back for a second.
-“He fell for it.”-
“It’s over Obito. Five Star Trigram! FIVE THOUSAND PALM!” Obito couldn’t dodge this attack. One shadowclone leaped out infront of him and jabbed him on the left side chest. Silvercloud knew that he could break through if she didn’t work fast. Obito jumped into the air, Only to be knocked back down by Silvercloud. Obito slammed his left hand onto the water top from the left side. A wall of water surrounded him and shielded him from Silvercloud. The clones couldn’t do anything. He released the wall and spun around once with a kunai in his hand. All the clones vanished in sync. He dropped to the water top.
Faia walked up slowly to the two of them.
“Silvercloud, I know that your pushing yourself to the limit but its only leaving you vulnerable. Obito isn’t being effected by your attacks. But worse of all you just taught him several of the gentile fist arts, while you have wasted a large amount of chakra in using the Byakugan, and several times attempted the same strongest attack in your arsenal, you have only left Obito with a few jutsu. His chakra is almost the same as you two started. If you don’t mind im going to give it a shot and fight him myself.”
Faia walked up to Obito and shook his hand. She then walked a bit a ways from him. She placed her hands together.
“Sorry Silver.” Obito waved at her.
-“I guess it’s ok, I mean she’s right. I’m getting no were. She might have a better chance on breaking him.”
Faia opened her eyes with the Sharingan. The markings inside started to swirl around. –“It takes a lot of chakra to use this jutsu, but I’m confident I can make it.”-
Faia started to run at Obito. –“Here she comes. All or nothing.”- Faia jumped into the air and came crashing down onto the water top. The explosion was enough to flood the surrounding area. Obito had made it out but just barely. Faia without noticing had attached two kunai onto her shoe. A small patch of Obito’s hair fell off into the water. He slid back across the water top then came to a stop. He looked up to see Faia on a full charge again.
Silvercloud watched from a safe distance. –“Her power, I can’t even match that. Let alone Obito. This promises to be a most interesting fight. “-
Back in the other world Kakashi stood infront of a small fire. The other few people sitting next to it and talking. “Kakashi, we have heard much about you.”
“Oooh?” In a perplexed look, Kakashi shifted to the four people. “I’m not much on it but I don’t like to be stalked. So you better start explaining things.”
“Your in each of our bingo books. A highly dangerous S ranked ex-leaf shinobi.” The first ninja looked at him almost scared of what Kakashi might do.
“We also know you are from both the Uchiha and Kaguya clan. Two of the strongest Kekkai Genki in the world. Compared to several others that is. We know of your abilities and potential.”
Kakashi looked at them for a second. “Is this all? Or should I just slaughter all of you now?” Kakashi closed his eyes, then opened them with the Sharingan.
“WAIT KAKASHI!” Kakashi stopped moving for a second as the farthest ninja away stood up and looked at him. “Please, we haven’t come to fight. We want to make an alliance with you. You as our leader, being the strongest of use. We want to learn under you. Please be reasonable about this, we don’t want to start another war as is.”
Kakashi’s eyes went out of the Sharingan. “An, an alliance?” Everyone went silent. “Are you kidding me? Why on earth do you want to make an alliance with me?”
“You weren’t just listening. We want to become as strong as you. We also see you as a large asset to this world. We want you to became our team leader.”
Kakashi just stood there looking into the fire for a second. “Alright. Then I guess, we are known as the Rouge Ninja Five. Its only fitting seeing there was a Sound Ninja Five. HA! We have one week to train to our best for now. Sasochi will pay for the problems hes caused me. Kenshin, will also see a whole knew hell after his attempt to destroy my eyes. But I should thank him. My eyes are the strongest of the Uchiha now. Itachi Uchiha wouldn’t even be able to lay a hand on me at this point. Plus, I have several new jutsu in my arsenal. Owell. You will all start working on barriers if you are to stay in this group with me. I want all of us to be stronger then those of the former sound ninja five.”
~~~~Next time~~~~
The rest of the villages make it to the new hidden sand village.
The gate re-opened to other world huu? Tsunade Hime makes a bold decision to take everyone into otherworld to begin the last week of training. Kakashi opens the second demention portal. A whole new rivalry begins as competitions in other world begins as Hime and Faia square off. Obito takes the Sharingan to a whole knew high.
Kakashi’s team begins there training with new forbidden jutsu.
Sasochi and his army begins a world wide eradication.
~~~Total Destruction. The world in Chaos~~~
Jingle bells, Twilight smells, Edward ran away. Bella Dies, Jacob Cries. Star Wars all the WAY!